not * Manichaeus Choose vvhether thou vvilt If thou wilt say Beleeue the Catholike loe they vvarne me that I giue no credite vnto you and therefore beleeuing them I must needes not beleeue thee If thou say Beleeue not the Catholikes it is not the right vvay by the Gospel to driue me to the faith of Manichaeus because I beleeued the Gospel it self by the preaching of Catholikes Againe li. de vtilit credend cap. 14. I see the concerning Christ him self I haue beleeued none but the confirmed and assured opinion of peoples and nations and that these peoples haue on euey side possessed the mysteries of the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH Vvhy should I not therfore most diligently require specially among them what Christ commaunded by vvhose authoritie I vvas moued to beleeue that Christ did commaund some profitable thing Vvilt thou oÌ„ Heretike tel me better vvhat he said vvhom I vvould not thinke to haue been at al or to be if I must beleeue because thou saiest it Vvhat grosse madnes is this to say Beleeue the Catholikes the Christ is to be beleeued and learne of vs vvhat he said Againe cont Faustum li. II. cap. 1. Thou seest then in this matter what force the authoritie of the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH hath vvhich euen from the most grounded and founded seates of the Apostles is established vntil this day by the line of Bishops succeding one an other by the consent of so many peoples Vvhereas thou saiest This is Scripture or this is such an Apostles that is not because this soundeth for me and the other against me Thou then art the rule of truth vvhatsoeuer is against thee is not true 3 No heretikes haue right to the Scriptures but are vsurpers the Catholike Church being the true ovvner and faithful keeper of them Heretikes abuse them corrupt them and vtterly seeke to abolish them though they pretend the contrarie Tertullianli De praescriptionibus bringeth in the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH speaking thus to all Heretikes Vvho are you vvhen and from vvhence came you vvhat doe you in my possession that are none of mine by vvhat right Marcion doest thou cut dovvne my wood vvho gaue the licence ô Valentine to turne the course of my fountaines by vvhat authoritie Apelles doest thou remoue my boundes and you the rest vvhy do yovv sovv and seede for these companions at your pleasure It is my possession I possesse it of old I haue assured origins thereof euen from those authors vvhose the thing vvas I am the heire of the Apostles As they prouided by their Testament as they comitted it to my credite as they adiured me so doe I hold it You surely they disherited alvvaies and haue cost you of as forainers as enemies Againe in the same booke Encountering vvith such by Scriptures auaileth nothing but to ouerturne a mans stomake or his braine This heresie receiueth not certaine Scriptures and if it do receiue some yet by adding and taking avvay it peruerteth the same to serue their purpose and if it receiue any it doth not receiue them vvholy and if after a sort it receiue them vvholy neuertheles by diuising diuers expositions it turneth them cleane an other vvay c. 4 Yet do they vaunt them selues of Scriptures excedingly but they are neuer the more to be trusted for that S. Hierom aduersus Luciferianos in fine Let them not flatter them selues if they seeme in their ovvne conceite to affirme that vvhich they say out of the chapters of Scripture vvhereas the Diuel also spake some thinges out of the Scriptures and the Scriptures consist not in the reading but in the vnderstanding Vincentius Lirinensis li. cont prophanas haeresâ—â—â— Nouationes Here perhaps some man may aske vvhether heretikes also vse not the testimonies of diuine Scripture Yet in deede do they and that vehemently For thou shalt see them flie through euery one of the sacred bookes of the Lavv through Moyses the bookes of the kings the Psalmes the Apostles the Gospels the Prophets For vvhether among their ovvne fellowes or strangers vvhether priuatly or publikely vvhether in talke or in their bookes vvhether in bankets or in the streates they I say alleage nothing of their ovvne which they endeuour not to shadow vvith the wordes of Scripture also Read the vvorkes of Paulus Samosatenus of Priscillian of Eunomian of Iouinian of the other plagues pestilences thou shalt finde an infinite heape of examples no page in a manner omitted or voide which is not painted and coloured with the sentences of the new or old testament But they are so much the more to be taken heede of to be feared the more secretly they lurke vnder the shadowes of Gods diuine law For they knovv their stinkes vvould not easily please any man almost if they were breathed out nakedly simply them selues alone therfore they sprinkle them as it vvere vvith certaine pretious spices of the heauenly vvord to the end that he vvhich would easely despise the errour of man may not easely contemne the oracles of God So that they doe like vnto them vvhich vvhen they vvil prepare certaine bitter potionâ— for children do first anoint the brimmes of the cup vvith honie that the vnwarie age vvhen it shal first feele the svvetnes may not feare the bitternes 5 The cause vvhy the Scriptures being perfit yet vve vse other Ecclesiastical vvritings and tradition Vincentius Lirinensis in his golden booke before cited aduersus prophanas haeresâ—â— Nouationes Here some man perhaps may aske for asmuch as the Canon of the Scriptures is perfit and in all pointes very sufficient in it self vvhat neede is there to ioyne therevnto the authoritie of the Ecclesiastical vnderstanding for this cause surely for that all take not the holy Scripture in one and the same sense because of the deepenes thereof but the speaches thereof some interpret one vvay some an other vvay so that there may almost as many senses be picked out of it as there be men for Nouatian doth expound it one vvay and Sabellius an other vvay othervvise Donatus othervvise Arîus Eunomius Macedonius othervvise Photinus Apollinaris Priscillianus othervvise Iouinian Pelagius Celestius lastly othervvise Nestorius And therfore very necessarie it is because of so great vvindinges and turninges of diuers errours that the line of Prophetical and Apostolical interpretation be directed according to the rule of the Ecclesiastical and Catholike sense or vnderstanding S. Basil li. de Spiritu sancto cap. 27. Of such articles of religion as are kept and preached in the Church some vvere taught by the vvritten vvord other some vve haue receiued by the tradition of the Apostles deliuered vnto vs as it vvere from hand to hand in mysterie secretly both vvhich be of one force to Christian religion and this no man vvil deny that hath any litle skill of the Ecclesiastical rites or customes for if vve goe about to reiect the customes not conteined in Scripture as being of smal force vve shal vnvvittingly and
this is desert ✠verse 27 And rising he vvent And behold a man of Aethiopia an eunuch of great authoritie vnder Candace the Queene of the Aethiopians vvho vvas ouer al her treasures vvas come to Hierusalem to adore ✠verse 28 and he vvas returning and sitting vpon his chariot and reading Esay the prophet ✠verse 29 And the Spirit said to Philippe Goe neere and ioyne thy self to this same chariot ✠verse 30 And Philippe running therevnto heard him reading Esay the prophet and he said Trovvest thou that thou vnderstaÌ„dest the things vvhich thou readest ✠verse 31 Vvho said And hovv can I vnlesse some man shevv me he desired Philippe that he vvould come vp and sit vvith him ✠verse 32 And the place of the scripture vvhich he did reade vvas this As a sheepe to slaughter vvas he led and as a lambe before his shearer vvithout voice so did he not open his mouth ✠verse 33 In humilitie his iudgement vvas taken avvay His generation vvho shal declare for from the earth shal his life be taken ✠verse 34 And the â—â—nuch ansvvering Philip said I beseeche thee of vvhom doth the Prophet speake this of him self or of some other ✠verse 35 And Philip opening his mouth and beginning from this scripture euangelized vnto him IESVS ✠verse 36 And as they vvent by the vvay they came to a certaine vvater and the eunuch said Lo vvater vvho ' doth let me to be baptized ✠verse 37 And Philip said If thou beleeue vvith al thy hart thou maiest And he ansvvering said I beleeue that IESVS CHRIST is the sonne of God ✠verse 38 And he commaunded the chariot to stay and both vvent dovvne into the vvater Philip and the Eunuch and ″ he baptized him ✠verse 39 And when they vvere come vp out of the vvater the Spirit of our Lord tooke avvay Philip and the eunuch savv him no more And he vvent on his vvay reioycing ✠verse 40 But Philip vvas found in Azótus passing through he euangelized to al the cities til he came to Caesaréa ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII 2. Deuâ—us men As here great deuotion vvas vsed in burying his body so aftervvard at the Inuention Translation thereof And the miracles vvrought by the same and at euery litle memorie of the same vvere infinite as S. Augustine vvitnesseth li. 〈◊〉 de Ciuil Dei c. â— Sermon de S. Steph. 〈◊〉 10. 14. Sent Peter Some Protestants vse this place to proue S. Peter not to be head of the Apostles because he and S. Iohn were sent by the Tvvelue by vvhich reason they might as vvel conclude that he vvas not equal to the rest for commonly the Maister sendeth the man and the Superior the inferior vvhen the vvord of Sending is exactly vsed But it is not alvvaies so taken in the Scriptures for then could not the Sonne be sent by the Father not the Holy Ghost from the Father and the Sonne nor othervvise in coÌ„mon vse of the vvorld seing the inferior or equal may inâ—eaâ—e his frend or Superior to doe his busines for him and specially a body Politike or a Corporation may by election or othervvise choose their Head and send him so may the Citizens send their Maior to the Prince or Parliament though he be the head of the citie because he may be more fitte to doe their busines also the Superior or equal may be sent by his ovvne consent or desire Lastly the College of the Apostles comprising Peter vvith the rest as euery such Body implieth both the head and the members vvas greater then Peter their head alone as the Prince and Parliament is greater then the Prince alone And so Peter might be sent as by authoritie of the vvhole College notvvithstanding he vvere the head of the same 17. Did they impose If this Philip had been â— an Apostle saith S. Bede he might haue imposed his handes that they might haue receiued the Holy Ghost but this none can doe sauing Bishops For though Priests may baptize and anoint the Baptized also vvith Chrisme consecrated by a Bishop yet he can not signe his forehead vvith the same holy oile because that belongeth only to Bishops vvhen they giue the holy Ghost to the Baptized So saith he touching the Sacrament of Confirmation in 8 Act. This imposition therfore of hands together vvith the praiers here specified vvhich no doubt vvere the very same that the Church yet vseth to that purpose vvas the ministration of the Sacrament of Confirmation Whereof S. Cyptian saith thus They that in Samaria vvere baptized of Philip because they had lavvful and Ecclesiastical Baptisme ought not to be baptized any more but only that vvhich vvanted vvas done by Peter and Iohn to vvit that by praier made for them and imposition of handes the Holy Ghost might be povvred vpon them Vvhich novv also is done vvith vs that they vvhich in the Church are baptized be by the Rulers of the Church offered and by our praier and imposition of hand receiue the Holy Ghost and be signed vvith our Lordes seale So S. Cyprian But the Heretikes obiect that yet here is no mention of oile To vvhom vve say that many things vvere done and said in the administration of this and other Sacraments and al instituted by Christ him self and deliuered to the Church by the Apostles vvhich are not particularly vvritten by the Euangelists or any other in the Scripture among vvhich this is euident by al antiquitie and most general practise of the Church to be one S. Denys saith The Priests did present the baptized to the Bishop that he might signe them diuino dâ—ifico vnguento vvith the diuine and deifical ointment And againe Aduentum S. Spiritus consummans inunctio largitur the inunction consummating giueth the comming of the Holy Ghost Tertullian de resur carn nu 7 li. 1 adu Marcio speaketh of this CoÌ„firmation by Chrisme thus The flesh is anointed that the soul may be consecrated the flesh is signed that the soul may be sensed the flesh by imposition of hand is shadovved that the soul by the Spirit may be illuminated S. Cyprian likevvise ep 70. nu 2. He must also be anointed that is baptized vvith the oile sanctified on the Altar And ep 72 see also ep 73. nu 3 he expresly calleth it a Sacrament ioyning it vvith Baptisme as Melchiades doth ep ad omnes Hispaniaâ— Episcopos nu 2. to 1 Conâ— shevving the difference betvvixt it and Baptisme S. Augustine also cont lit Petil. li. 2. c. 104. The Sacrament of Chrisme in the kind of visible seales is sacred and holy euen as Baptisme it self Vve omit S. Cyril mystag 3. S. Ambrose li. 3 de Sacram. c. 2. de ijs qui mysterijs initiantur c. 7. S. Leo ep 88. the auÌ„cient Councels also of Laodicea can 48. Carthage 3 can 39. and Arausicanum 4 can 1. and others And S. Clement Apost
9 to many other good actions 17 and specially to louing of their enemies verse 1 I BESECH you therfore brethren by the mercie of God * that you exhibite your bodies ″ a liuing host holy pleasing God your reasonable seruice ✠verse 2 And be not conformed to this vvorld but be reformed in the newnes of your minde * that you may proue vvhat the good and acceptable and perfect vvil of God is ✠verse 3 for I say by the grace that is giuen me to al that are among you not to be more vvise then behoueth to be vvise but to be vvise vnto sobrietie * to euery one as God hath deuided the measure of faith ✠verse 4 For as in one body vve haue many members but al the members haue not one action ✠verse 5 so vve being many are one body in Christ eche one an others members ⊢ ✠verse 6 And hauing giftes according to the grace that is giuen vs differēt either prophecie ″ according to the rule of faith ✠verse 7 or ministerie in ministring or he that teacheth in doctrine ✠verse 8 he that exhorteth in exhorting he that giueth in simplicitie he that ruleth in carefulnes he that shevveth mercie in cheerefulnes ✠verse 9 Loue vvithout simulation Hating euil cleauing to good ✠verse 10 Louing the charitie of the brotherhod one toward an other Vvith honour preuenting one an other ✠verse 11 In carefulnes not slouthful In spirit feruent Seruing our Lord. ✠verse 12 Reioycing in hope Patient in tribulation Instant in praier ✠verse 13 Communicating to the necessities ' of the sainctes Pursuing hospitalitie ✠verse 14 Blesse them that persecute you blesse and curse not ✠verse 15 To reioyce vvith them that reioyce to vveepe vvith them that vveepe ✠verse 16 Being of one minde one tovvard an other Not minding high things but cōsenting to the humble ⊢ Be not vvise in your ovvne conceite ✠verse 17 To no man rendring euil for euil Prouiding good things not only before God but also before al men ✠verse 18 If it may be as much as is in you hauing peace vvith al men ✠verse 19 Not reuenging your selues my deerest but giue place vnto vvrath for it is vvritten Reuenge to me I vvil revvard saith our Lord. ✠verse 20 but if thine enemie hunger giue him meate if he thirst giue him drinke for doing this thou shalt heape coales of fire vpon his head ✠verse 21 Be not ouercome of euil but ouercome in good the euil ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 1. A liuing host Lest men should thinke by the former discourse of Gods eternal predestination that no reward were to be had of good life and workes the Apostle now earnestly recommendeth to them holinesse of life 1. A liuing host Man maketh his body a sacrifice to God by giuing it to suffer for him by chastising it vvith fasting vvatching and such like and by occupying it in workes of charitie and vertue to Gods honour whereby appeareth how acceptable these workes are to God and grateful in his sight being compared to a sacrifice which is an high seruice done to him 6. According to the rule of faith By this and many places of holy write we may gather that the Apostles by the holy Ghost before they were sundered into diuers Nations set downe among them selues a certaine Rule and forme of faith and doctrine conteining not onely the Articles of the Crede but al other principles groundes and the whole platforme of al the Christian religion Which Rule was before any of the bookes of the new Testment were written before the faith was preached among the Gentiles by vvhich not onely euery other inseriout teachers doctrine was tried but al the Apostles and Euangelistes preaching vvriting interpreting which is here called prophecying were of gods Church appointed and admitted or disproued and reiected This forme by mouth and not by Scripture euery Apostle deliuered to the countrie by them conuerted For keeping of this forme the Apostle before praised the Romanes and afterward earnestly warneth them by no man 〈◊〉 speache to be drawen from the same This he commendeth to Timothee calling it his 〈◊〉 For not holding this fast and sure he blameth the Galatians further also denouncing to him self or an Angel that should write teach or expound against that which they first receiued 〈…〉 and commanding alwaies to bevvare of them that taught otherwise For feare of missing this line of truth him self notwithstanding he had the Holy Ghost yet lest he might haue preached in vaine and lost his labour he went to conferre with Peter and the rest for tho fast keeping of this Rule of truth the Apostles held Councels and their successors by their example For the holding of this Rule and by the measure thereof were al the holy Scriptures written for and by the same al the glorious doctors haue made their sermons commendries and interpretations Gods vvork al vvritings and interpretatiōs no otherwise admitted nor deemed to be of God but as they be agreable to this Rule And this is the sure Analogies 〈◊〉 measure of faith set downe and commended to vs euery where for the Apostles tradition and not the phantastical rule or square that euery Sectmaister pretendeth to gather out of the Scriptures falsely vnderstood and wrested to his purpose by which they iudge of doctor Scripture Church and al. Arîus had by that meanes a rule of his owne Luther had his false weightes and Caluin his owne also According to which seueral measure of euery Sect they haue their expositions of Gods word and in England as in other infected Countries they kept of lare an apish imitation of this prophecying which S. Paul here and in other places speaketh of and which was an exercise in the primitiue Church measured not by euery mans peculiar spirit but by the former Rule of faith first set downe by the Apostles And therfore al this new phantastical Prophecying al other preaching in Caluins schoole is iustly by this note of the Apostle condemned for that it is not according to but quite against the Rule of faith CHAP. XIII To yeld obedience and al other duties vnto Potestats 8 to loue their neighbour vvhich is the fulfilling of the Lavv 11 and specially to consider that novv being the time of grace vve must doe nothing that may not beseeme day light verse 1 LET ″ euery soul be subiect to higher powers for there is ″ no povver but of God And those that are of God are ordeined ✠verse 2 Therfore he that resisteth the povver resisteth the ordinance of God And ″ they that resist purchase to them selues damnatiō ✠verse 3 for princes are no feare to the good worke but to the euil But wilt thou not feare the povver Doe good and thou shalt haue praise of the same ✠verse 4
″ much more the ministerie of iustice aboundeth in glorie ⊢ ✠verse 10 For neither vvas it glorified vvhich in this part vvas glorious by reasō of the excelling glorie ✠verse 11 For if that which is made void is by glorie much more that vvhich abideth is in glorie ✠verse 12 Hauing therfore such hope vve vse much confidence ✠verse 13 and not * as Moyses put a vele vpon his face that the children of Israël might not behold his face vvhich is made voide ✠verse 14 but their senses vvere dulled For vntil this present day ″ the self same vele in the lecture of the old testament remaineth vnreuealed because in Christ it is made voide ✠verse 15 but vntil this present day vvhen Moyses is read a vele is put vpō their hart ✠verse 16 But vvhen he shal be conuerted to our Lord the vele shal be taken avvay ✠verse 17 And * our Lord is a Spirit And vvhere the Spirit of our Lord is there is ″ libertie ✠verse 18 But vve al beholding the glorie of our Lord vvith face reuealed are transformed into the same image from glorie vnto glorie as of our Lordes Spirit ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. The Epistle of Christ S. Paul and other holy vvriters of Scriptures did set dovvne many thinges in vvriting by penne inke and paper al vvhich be of the Holy Ghost but the special and proper booke of Christes truth and Gospel is not the external vvriting in those dead creatures but in the hartes of the faithful being the proper subiecte of these truthes and graces preached in the nevv Testament and the habitacle of the Holy Ghost In the vvhich booke of faithful mens hartes S. Paul vvrote diuers thinges not vttered in any Epistle as sundrie of the Apostles vvrote the Christian religion in the hartes of their hearers onely and in other material bookes not at all Vvhereof S. Irenaeus li. 3. ◠4. saith What and if the Apostles also had left no Scriptures ought vve not to folovv the order of the tradition vvhich they deliuered vnto them to vvhom they committed the Churches◠to the vvhich ordinance many nations of those barbarous people that haue beleeued in Christ do consent vvithout letter or inke hauing saluation vvritten in their hartes and keeping diligently the tradition of the elders And S. Hierom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hiero◠c. 9. ad Pa◠In the Greede of our faith and hope vvhich being deliuered by tradition from the Apostles is not vvritten in paper and inke but in the tables camal of the hart And this is the Churches booke also vvhereby and vvherein she keepeth faithfully al truth vvritten in the hartes of those to vvhom the Apostles did preach vvith the like diligence as she keepeth and preserueth the other booke vvhich is of holy Scriptures from al corruption of Heretikes and other iniuries 5. Of our selues This maketh first against the Heretikes called Pelagians that hold our meritorious actions or cogitations to be of free vvil onely and not of Gods special grace Secondly against the Protestantes vvho on the contrarie side referre al to God and take avvay mans freedom and proper motion in his thoughtes and doings the Apostle confessing our good cogitations to be our ovvne but not as comming of our selues but of God 6. The letter killeth As the letter of the old Lavv not truely vnderstood nor referred the Christ commaunding and not giuing grace and spirit to fulfil that vvhich vvas commaunded did by occasiō kill the carnal Iew so the letter of the nevv Testamēt not truely taken nor expounded by the Spirit of Christ vvhich is onely in his Church killeth the Heretike vvho also being carnal and void of spirit gaineth nothing by the external precepts or good lessons of the Scriptures but rather taketh hurt by the same See S. Augustine to 〈◊〉 Ser. 70 1000 de tempore li. de Sp. lit c. 5. 6. seq 9. Much more The preeminence of the new Testament and of the priesthod or Ministerie thereof before the old is that the nevv by al her Sacraments and Priests as ministers immediate of grace and remission of sinnes doth so ex opere operato giue the spirit of life and charitie into the hartes of the faithful as the old did giue the letter or external act of the Lavv. 14. The self same vele As the Ievves reading the old Testament by reason of their blindnes vvhich God for the punishment of their incredulitie suffereth to remaine as a couer vpon their eies and hartes can not see Christ in the Scriptures vvhich they daily heare read in their Synagogs but shal vvhen they beleeue in him and haue the couer remoued perceiue al to be most plainely done and spoken of him in their law Scriptures euen so Heretikes hauing as S. Augustine noteth a farre greater couer of blindnes and incredulitie ouer their hartes in respect of the Catholike Church vvhich they impugne then the Iewes haue concerning Christ can not see though they read or heare the Scriptures read neuer so much the maruelous euidence of the Catholike Church and truth in al pointes but vvhen they shal returne againe to the obedience of the same Church they shal finde the Scriptures most cleere for her and her doctrine and shal vvonder at their former blindnes 17. Libertie The Spirit and grace of God in the nevv Testament dischargeth vs of the bondage of the Lavv and sinne but is not a vvarrant to vs of fleshly licence as S. Peter vvriteth nor dischargeth Christians of their obedience to order lavv and power of Magistrates spiritual or temporal as some Heretikes of these daies do seditiously teach CHAP. IIII. That according as so glorious a ministerie requireth he liueth and preacheth sincerely 〈◊〉 the vvhich glorie his Aduersaries can not count vaine considering his persecutions because persecution is to Gods glorie and to our humilitie and hope and meritorious of increase of grace in this life and of most glorious bodies and soules aftervvard verse 1 THERFORE hauing this ministration according as vve haue obteined mercie vve faile not ✠verse 2 but vve renounce the secrete things of dishonestie not walking in crastines nor ″ adulterating the vvord of God but in manifestation of the truth commending our selues to euery conscience of men before God ✠verse 3 And if our Gospel be also hidde in them that perish it is hidde ✠verse 4 in vvhom the God of this vvorld hath blinded the mindes of the infidels that the illumination of the Gospel of the glorie of Christ vvho is the image of God might not shine to them ✠verse 5 For vve preache nor our selues but IESVS Christ our Lord and vs your seruants by IESVS ✠verse 6 because God that commaunded light to shine of darkenes he hath shined in our hartes to the illumination of the knovvledge of the glorie of God in the face of Christ IESVS ✠verse 7
the Epistle to the Romanes but here lesse exactly and more briefly because the Galatians vvere very rude and the Romanes contrarivvise repleti omni scientia Rom. 15. replenished vvith al knovvledge THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE GALATIANS CHAP. I. After the foundation laide in the salutation â— 6 he exclaimeth against the Galatians and their false apostles 1â— considering that the Gospel vvhich he preached to theÌ„ he had it immediatly of Christ him self 13 Vvhich to shevv he beginneth to tel the storie of his conuersion and preaching since then that as he learned nothing of the other Apostles so yet he had their approbation verse 1 PAVL an Apostle not of men ″ neither by man but by IESVS Christ and God the Father that raised him from the dead ✠verse 2 and al the brethren that are vvith me to the churches of Galatia ✠verse 3 Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 vvho gaue him self for our sinnes that he might deliuer vs from this present vvicked vvorld according to the vvil of our God and father ✠verse 5 to vvhom is glorie for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 6 I maruel that thus so soone you are transferred from him that called you into the grace of Christ vnto an other Gospel ✠verse 7 vvhich is not an other vnles there be some that trouble you and vvil inuert the Gospel of Christ ✠verse 8 But although we ″ or an Angel from heauen euaÌ„gelize to you beside that vvhich vve haue euangelized to you be he anáthema ✠verse 9 As vve haue said before so novv I say againe If any euangelize to you beside that vvhich you haue receiued be he anáthema ✠verse 10 For do I novv vse persuasion to men or to God Or do I seeke to please men If I yet did please men I should not be the seruant of Christ ✠verse 11 For I doe you to vnderstand brethren the Gospel that vvas euangelized of me that it is not according to man ✠verse 12 For neither did I receiue it of man noâ— learne 〈◊〉 but by the reuelation of IESVS Christ ✠verse 13 For you haue heard my coÌ„uersation sometime in Iudaisme that aboue measure I persecuted the Church of God and expugned it ✠verse 14 and profited in Iudaisme aboue many of mine equales in my nation being more aboundantly an emulator of the traditions of my fathers ✠verse 15 But vvhen it pleased him that separated me from my mothers vvombe and called me by his grace to reueale his sonne in me ✠verse 16 that I should euangelize him among the Gentils incontinent I condescended not to flesh and bloud ✠verse 17 neither came I to Hierusalem to the Apostles my antecessors but I vvent into Arabia and againe I returned to Damascus ✠verse 18 Then after three yeres I came to Hierusalem ″ to see Peter and taried with him fiftene daies ✠verse 19 But other of the Apostles savv I none sauing Iames the brother of our Lord. ✠verse 20 And the things that I vvrite to you behold before God that I lie not ⊢ ✠verse 21 After that I came into the partes of Syria and Cilicia ✠verse 22 And I vvas vnknowen by sight to the churches of Ievvrie that vvere in Christ ✠verse 23 but they had heard only That he vvhich persecuted vs sometimes doth novv euangelize the faith vvhich sometime he expugned ✠verse 24 and in me they glorified God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 1. Neither by man Though he vvere not first by mans election nomination or assignement but by Gods ovvne special appointmeÌ„t chosen to be an Apostle yet by the like expresse ordinance of God he tooke orders or imposition of hands of men as is plaine Act. 18. Let vs bevvare then of such false Apostles as novv a daies intrude them selues to the office of Ministerie and preaching neither called of God nor rightly ordered of men â— Or an Angel Many vvorthie obseruations are made in the fathers vvritings of the earnest admonition of the Apostle and much may vve gather of the text it self first that the credit of any man or Angel for vvhat learning eloquence shevv of grace or vertue so euer though he vvrought miracles should not moue a Christian man from that truth vvhich he hath once receiued in the Catholike Church of vvhich point Vincentius Liâ—inensis excellently treateth li. cont profan hares Nouitates Vvhereby vve may see that it is great pitie and shame that so many folovv Luther and Caluin and such other Ieude fellovves into a nevv Gospel vvhich are so farre from Apostles and Angels that they are not any vvhit comparable vvith the old Heretikes in giftes of learning or eloquence much lesse in good life Secondly S. Augustine noteth vpon the vvord Beside that not al other teaching or more preaching then the first is forbidden but such as is contrarie and disagreing to the rule of faith The Apostle did not say saith he If any man euangelize to you more then you haue receiued but beside that you receiued for if he should say that he should be preiudiâ—ial to him self vvho coueted to come to the Thessalonians that he might supply that vvhich vvas vvanting to their faith Novv he that supplieth addeth that vvhich vvas lacking taketh not avvay that vvhich vvas c. By vvhich vve see hovv friuolously and calumniously the Heretikes charge the Church vvith addition to the Scripture Thirdly as vvel by the vvord euangelizamus vve euangelize as the vvord accepistis you haue receiued vve may note that the first truth against vvhich no second Gospelling or doctrine may be admitted is not that onely vvhich he vvrote to the Galatians or vvhich is conteined either in his or any other of the Apostles or EuaÌ„gelistes vvritings but that vvhich vvas by vvord of mouth also preached taught or deliuered them first before he wrote to them Therfore the Aduersaries of the Church that measure the word of God or Gospel by the Scriptures onely thinking them selues not to incurre S. Paules curse except they teach directly against the vvritten vvord are fouly beguiled As therein also they any shamefully erre when they charge the Catholikes with addint to the Gospel when they teach any thing that is not in expresse wordes written by the Apostles or Euangelistes not marking that the Apostle in this Chapter and els where commonly calleth his his fellovves whole preaching the Gospel be it written or vnvvritten Fourthly by the same wordes we see condemned al after-preachings later doctrines new sectes and authors of the same that onely being true which was first by the Apostles and Apostolike men as the lavvful husbandmen of Christes fild sovved and planted in the Church and that false which was laten and as it vvere ouersovven by the enemie By which rule not onely Tertullian de praescript nu 6 9. but all other auÌ„cient Doctors and specially S.
his vocation and doctrine to their trial and approbation and to ioyne in office teaching and societie or communion vvith them For there is no extraordinarie or miraculous vocation that can seuer or separate the person so called in doctrine or fellovvship of Christian life and religion from the ordinarie knowen societie of Gods people and Priestes Therfore vvhosoeuer he be vpon vvhat pretence so euer that vvil not haue his calling and doctrine tried by the ordinarie Gouerners of Gods Church or disdaineth to go vp to the principal place of our religion to conferre vvith Peter and other pillers of the Church it is euident that he is a false teacher a Schismatike and an Heretike By vvhich rule you may trie al your nevv teachers of Luthers or Caluins schoole vvho neuer did nor euer durst put their preaching to such conference or trial of holy Councel or Bishops as they ought to do and vvould do if it vvere of God as S. Paules vvas 2. In vaine Though S. Paul doubted not of the truth of the Gospel vvhich he preached knovving it to be of the holy Ghost yet because other men could not nor vvould not acknovvledge so much til it vvere allovved by such as vvere vvithout al exception knovven to be Apostles to haue the spirit of truth to discerne vvhether the vocation spirit Gospel of Paul vvere of God he knevv he should othervvise vvithout conferēce vvith them haue lost his labour both for the time past and to come He had not had saith S. Hierom securitie of preaching the Gospel if it had not been approued by Peters sentence and the rest that vvere vvith him Hiero. ep 29. c. 2. See Tertul. li. 4 Cont. Marc. nu 3. Therfore by reuelation he vvent to conferre with the Apostles at Hierusalem that by them hauing his Apostleship and Gospel liked and approued he might preach vvith more fruite Vvherein vve see this holy Apostle did not as the seditious proud Heretikes do novv a daies vvhich refusing al mans attestation or approbation vvil be tried by Scriptures onely As also vve may learne that it is not such absurditie as the Aduersaries vvould make it to haue the Scriptures approued by the Churches testimonie Seing the Gospel vvhich S. Paul preached being of as much certaintie and of the same Holy Ghost that the Scriptures be vvas to be put in conference and examination of the Apostles vvithout al derogation to the truth dignitie or certaintie of the same And the cauilling of Heretikes that we make subiect Gods Oracles to mans censure and the Scriptures to haue no more force then the Church is content to graunt vnto them is vaine and false I or to beare vvitnes or to giue euidence or attestation that the preaching or vvriting of such is true and of the Holy Ghost is not to make it true no more then the Goldsmith or touch-stone that trie and discerne vvhich is true gold make it good gold but they giue euidence to man that so it is And therfore that disputation also vvhether the Scripture or the Church be of greater authoritie is superfluous either giuing testimonie to the other and both assured by the Holy Ghost from al error the Church yet being before the Scriptures the spouse of Christ and proper dwelling temple or subiect of God and his graces for the vvhich Church the Scriptures vvere and not the Church for the Scriptures In vvhich Church there is iudicial authoritie by office and iurisdiction to determine of doubtful questions touching the sense of the Scriptures and other controuersies in religion to punish disobedient persons Of which iudicial power the Scriptures be not capable as neither the truthes determinations of the same can be so euident to men ' nor so agreable and fit for euery particular resolution as diuersitie of times and persons requireth Certaine is the truth and great is the authoritie of both but in such diuers kindes as they can not be vvell compared together The controuersie is much like as if a man touching the ruling a case in lavv or giuing sentence in a matter of question should aske vvhether the iudge or the euidēce of the parties be of more authoritie or credit vvhich vvere as friuolous a dispute as it were a disordered part for any man to say he vvould be tried by no other iudge but by his owne vvritings or euidences Vvith such tristers and seditious persons haue vve to do now a daies in diuinitie as vvere intolerable in any prophane science or facultie in the vvorld 6. Added nothing The Gospel and preaching of S. Paul vvas wholy of God therfore though it vvere put to the Churches probation as gold is to the touch stone yet being found in al pointes pure nothing could be altered or amended therein by the Apostles Euen so the Scriptures vvhich are in deede vvholy of the Holy Ghosts enditing being put to the Churches trial are found proued and testified vnto the vvorld to be such and not made true altered or amended by the same Vvithout vvhich attestation of the Church the holy Scriptures in them selues vvere alvvaies true before but not so knowen to be to al Christians nor they so bound to take them And that is the meaning of the famous sentence of S. Augustine Cont. ep fund c. 5. vvhich troubleth the Heretikes so much I vvould not beleeue the Gospel saith he vnles the authoritie of the Church moued me 7. To Peter of the circumcision Vve may not thinke as the Heretikes deceitfuly teach that the charge of the Apostles vvas so distincted that none could preach or exercise iurisdiction but in those seueral places or towardes those peoples or prouinces onely vvherevnto by Gods appointment or their ovvne lot or election they vvere specially designed For euery Apostle might by Christes commission Mat. 28. Goe and teach al nations vse al spiritual functiō through the vvhole vvorld yet for the more particualr regard care of prouinces for peace order sake some were appointed to one countrie some to an other as of the other Apostles we see in the Ecclesiastical histories and for S. Peter S. Paul it is plaine by this place other that to them as to the tvvo cheefe and most renovvmed Apostles the Church of al Nations vvas giuen as deuided into two partes that is Ievves and Gentiles the first and principal being S. Peters lot that herein also he might resemble our Sauiour vvho vvas sent namely * to the lost sheepe of Israel and vvas properly * the Minister of the Circumcision the second being S. Paules vvhom Christ chose specially to preach to the Gentiles Not so for al that that either he vvas limited to the Gentils onely vvhō the Actes of the Apostles report in euery place first to haue entered into the Synagogs preached Christ to the Ievves as he vvrote also to the Hebrues euer had special regard honour to thē
degentes is bold to call the Emperour Constantius being an Arian Heretike Antichrist for making him self Principem Episcoporum Prince ouer the Bishops and President of Ecclesiastical iudgements c. The other cause is for impugning Christes Priesthod vvhich is only or most properly exercised in earth by the sacrifice of the holy Masse instituted for the commemoration of his death for the external exhibition of godly honour to the B. Trinitie vvhich kinde of external vvorship by sacrifice no lavvful people of God euer lacked And by these tvvo things you may easily perceiue that the Heretikes of these daies do more properly and neerely prepare the vvay to Antichrist and to extreme desolation then euer any before their special heresie being against the spiritual Primacie of Popes and Bishops and against the sacrifice of the altar in vvhich tvvo the soueraintie of Christ in earth consisteth 6. What letteth S. Augustine li. 20 c. 19 de ciuit del professeth plainely that he vnderstandeth not these vvordes not that that folovveth of the mysterie of iniquitie and least of al that vvhich the Apostle addeth Only that he vvhich holdeth novv do hold c. Vvhich may humble vs al and stay the confident rashnes of this time namely of Heretikes that boldly feine hereof vvhatsoeuer is agreable to their heresie and phantasie The Apostle had told the Thessalonians before by vvord of mouth a secret point vvhich he vvould not vtter in vvritting and therfore referreth them to his former talke The mysterie of iniquitie is coÌ„monly referred to Heretikes vvho vvorke to the same and do that that Antichrist shal do but yet not openly but in couert and vnder the cloke of Christes name the Scriptures the vvord of the Lord shevv of holines c. Vvhereas Antichrist him self shal openly attempt and atchieue the foresaid desolation and Satan novv seruing his turne by Heretikes vnderhand shal tovvard the last end vtter reueale bring him forth openly and that is here to be reuealed that is to appeare in his ovvne person These other vvordes Only that he vvhich novv holdeth hold Some expound of the Emperour during vvhose continuance in his state God shal not permit Antichrist to come meaning that the very Empire shal be vvholy desolate destroied and taken avvay before or by his comming vvhich is more then a defection from the same vvhereof vvas spoken before for there shal be a reuolt from the Church also but it shal not be vtterly destroied Others say that it is an admonition to al faithful to hold fast their faith and not to be beguiled by such as vnder the name of Christ or Scriptures seeke to deceiue them til they that novv pretend religion and the Gospel end in a plaine breach reuolt and open apostasie by the appearance of Antichrist vvhom al Heretikes serue in mysterie that is couertly and in the Diuels meaning though the vvorld seeth it not nor them selues at the beginning thought it as novv euery day more more al men perceiue they tend to plaine Atheisme and Antichristianisme 9. In al povver Satan vvhose povver to him is abridged by Christ shal then â—e let loose and shal assist Antichrist in al maner of signes vvonders and false miracles vvhereby many shal be seduced not only Ievves But al such as be deceiued and caried avvay by vulgar speache only of Heretikes that can vvorke no miracles much more shal folovv this man of sinne doing so great vvonders And such both novv do solovv Heretikes and then shal receiue Antichrist that deserue so to be forsaken of God by their forsaking of the vnitie and happie fellovvship of Saincts in the Catholike Church vvhere onely is the Charitie of truth as the Apostle here speaketh 15. Traditions Not onely the things vvritten and set dovvne in the holy Scriptures but al other truthes and pointes of religion vttered by vvord of mouth and deliuered or giuen by the Apostles to their scholers by tradition be so here approued and els vvhere in the Scripture it self that the Heretikes purposely guilfully and of il coÌ„science that belike reprehendeth them refraine in their translations from the Ecclesiastical and most vsual vvord Tradition euer-more vvhen it is taken in good part though it expresse most exactly the signification of the Greeke vvord but vvhen it soundeth in their fond phantasie against the traditions of the Church as in deede in true sense it neuer doth there they vse it most gladly Here therfore and in the like places that the reader might not so easily like of Traditions vnvvritten here commended by the Apostle they translate it Instructions Constitutions Ordinances and vvhat they can inuent els to hide the truth from the simple or vnvvarie Reader vvhose translations haue no other end but to beguile such by art and conueiance But S. Chrysostom ho. 4 in 1 Thes 2. and the other greeke scholies or commentaries say herevpon both vvritten and vnvvritten precepts the Apostles gaue by tradition and both be vvorthy of obseruation S. Basil De Sp. Sancto c. 29 in principio thus I account it Apostolike to continevv famely euen in vnvvritten traditions and to proue this he alleageth this place of S. Paul In the same booke c. 17 he saieth If vve once go about to reiect vnvvritten customs as things of no importance vve shal are vve be avvare doe damage to the principal partes of the faith and bring the preaching of the Gospel to a naked name And for example of these necessarie traditions he nameth the signe of the Crosse praying tovvards the east the vvords spoken at the eleuatioÌ„ of sheavving of the holy Eucharist vvith diuerse cerimonies vsed before after the consecration the halovving of the sont the blessing of the oile the anointing of the baptized vvith the same the three immersions into the font the vvordes of abrenuntiatioÌ„ and exorcismes of the partie that is to be baptised c. Vvhat scripture saith he taught these and such like none truly al comming of secret and silent tradition vvherevvith our fathers thought it meete to couer such mysteries S. Hierom Dialog cont Lucif c. 4. et ep 28 ad Liâ—iniuÌ„ reckeneth vp diuers the like traditioÌ„s vvilling men to attribute to the Apostles such customs as the Church hath receiued in diuers christian countries S. Augustine esteemeth the Apostolike traditions so much that he plainely affirmeth in sundrie places not onely the obseruation of certaine festiuities fastes ceremonies whatsoeuer other solemnities vsed in the Catholike Church to be holy profitable and Apostolike though they be notvvritten at al in the scriptures but he often also vvriteth that many of the articles of our religion and pointes of highest importance are not so much to be proued by scriptures as by tradition namely auouching that in no vvise vve could beleeue that children in their infancie should be baptized if it vvere not an Apostolical tradition De Gen. ad lit li.
proper vice both of Iudaical and of Heretical false teachers to professe knowledge and great skill in the Lavv and Scriptures being in deede in the sight of the learned most ignorant of the vvord of God not knowing the very principles of diuinitie euen to the admiration truely of the learned that reade their bookes or heare them preach 9. The lavv not made to the iust By this place and the like the Libertines of our daies vvould discharge them selues vvhom they count iust from the obedience of lawes But the Apostles meaning is that the iust man doth vvel not as compelled by lavv or for feare of punishment due to the transgressors thereof but of grace mere loue tovvard God al goodnes most vvillingly though there were no law to commaund him 21. Deliuered to Satan Hymenaeus and Alexander are here excoÌ„municated for falling from their faith teaching heresie an example vnto Bishops to vse their spiritual power vpon such In the primitiue Church corporal affliction through the ministerie of Satan vvas ioyned to excommunication Vvhere we see also the diuels readines to inuade them that are cast out by excommunication from the fellowship of the faithful and the supereminent povver of Bishops in that case Vvhereof S. Hierom ep 1. ad Heliod c. 7 hath these memorable vvordes God forbid saith he I should speake sinistreusly of them vvho succeding the Apostles in degree make Christes body vvith their holy mouth by vvhom vve are made Christians vvho hauing the kâ—â—is of heauen do after a sort iudge before the day of iudgement vvho in sâ—brietie and Chastitie haue the keeping of the spouse of Christ And a litle after They may deliuer me vp to Satan to the destruction of my flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of our Lord Iesus And in the old Lavv vvhosoeuer vvas disobedient to the Priests was either cast out of the campe and so stoned of the people or laying dovvne his necke to the svvord expiated his offense by his bloud but novv the disobedient is cut of vvith the spiritual svvord or being cast out of the Church is torne by the furious mouth of Diuels So saith he Vvhich vvordes vvould God euery ChristiaÌ„ man vvould vveigh CHAP. II. By his Apostolike authoritie he appointeth publike praiers to be made for al meÌ„ vvithout exception 8 also men to pray in at places 9 and vvomen also in semely attire 11 to learne of men and not to be teachers in any vvise but to seeke saluation by that vvhich to them belongeth verse 1 I Desire therfore first of al things that ″ obsecrations praiers postulations thankesgeuings be made for al men ✠verse 2 for kings and al that are in preeminence that vve may leade a quiet and a peaceable life in al pietie and chastitie ✠verse 3 For this is good and acceptable before our Sauiour God ✠verse 4 ″ vvho vvill al men to be saued and to come to the knovvledge of the truth ✠verse 5 For there is one God ″ one also mediatour of God and men man Christ IESVS ✠verse 6 vvho gaue him self a redemption for al vvhose testimonie in due times is coÌ„firmed ✠verse 7 * vvherein I am appointed a preacher an Apostle I say the truth I lie not doctor of the Gentiles in faith and truth ✠verse 8 I vvil therfore that men pray in euery place lifting vp pure handes vvithout anger and altercation ✠verse 9 In like maner * vvomen also in comely attire vvith demurenesse and sobrietie adorning them selues not in plaited heare or gold or pretious stones or gorgeous apparel ✠verse 10 but that vvhich becoÌ„meth vvomen professing pietie by good vvorkes ✠verse 11 Let a vvoman learne in silence vvith al subiection ✠verse 12 But * to teach ″ I permit not vnto a vvoman not to haue dominion ouer the man but to be in sileÌ„ce ✠verse 13 For * Adam vvas formed first then Eue. ✠verse 14 and Adam vvas not seduced but the vvoman being seduced vvas in preuarication ✠verse 15 Yet she shal be saued by generation of children if they ' continue in faith loue and sanctification vvith sobrietie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. Obsecrations This order of the Apostle S. Augustine ep 59 findeth to be fulfilled specially in the holy celebration of the Masse vvhich hath al these kindes expressed here in foure diuers vvordes pertaining to foure sortes of praiers the difference vvhereof he exactly seeketh out of the proper signification and difference of the Greeke vvordes And he teacheth vs that the first kind of praiers vvhich here be called obsecrations are those that the Priest saith before the consecration that the second called Praiers be al those vvhich are said in and after the Consecration about the Receiuing including specially the Pater noster vvherewith the vvhole Church saith he in maner endeth that part as S. Hierom also affirmeth that Christ taught his Apostles to vse the Pater noster in the Masse Sic docuit c. So taught he hit Apostles that daily in the Sacrifice of his body the faithful should be bold to say Pater noster c. Li. 3 cont Pelag. cap. 5. where he alludeth to the very vvordes novv vsed in the preface to the said Pater noster in the said Sacrifice audemus dicere Pater noster The third sort called here in the text PostulatioÌ„s be those vvhich are vsed after the CoÌ„munion as it vver for dimissing of the people vvith benediction that is vvith the Bishops or Priests blessing Finally the last kinde vvhich is Thankes-giuings concludeth al vvhen the Priest and people giue thankes to God for so greate a mysterie then offered and receiued Thus the said holy father handleth this text ep 59 to Paulinus S. Epiphanius also insinuateth these vvordes of the Apostle to pertaine to the Liturgie or Masse vvhen he thus vvriteth to Iohn Bishop of Hierusalem Vvhen vve accomplish our praiers after the rite of the holy Mysteries vve pray both for al others and for thee also â—p 60 c. 2 ad Io. Hierosolym apud Hieronymum And most of the other fathers expouÌ„d the foresaid vvordes of publike praiers made by the Priest vvhich are said in al Liturgies or Masses both Greeke and Latin for the good estate of al that be in high degnitie as kings and others See S. Chrys ho. 6. in 1 Tim. S. Ambr. in hunc loâ— Prosper de vocat li. 1. c. 4. So exactly doth the practise of the Church agree vvith the Precepts of the Apostle and the Scriptures and so profouÌ„dly do the holy fathers seeke out the proper sense of the Scriptures vvhich our Protestants do so prophanely popularely and lightly skimme ouer that they can neither see nor endure the truth 4 Vvho vvil al men The perishing or damnation of men must not be imputed to God vvho delighteth not in any
passion It hath in deede in it self to profite al but if it be not drunken it healeth not 11. Inexplicable Intending to treate more largely and particularly of Christes or Melchisedekâ— Priesthod he forvvarneth them that the mysterie thereof is far passing their capacitie and that through their feeblenes in faith and vveakenes of vnderstanding he is forced to omit diuers deepe points concerning the Priesthod of the nevv lavv Among vvhich no doubt the mysterie of the Sacrament and Sacrifice of the altar called MASSE vvas a principal pertinent matter vvhich the Apostles the Fathers of the primitiue Church vsed not to treate of so largely and particularly in their vvritings vvhich might come to the hands of the vnfaithful vvho of al things tooke soonest scandal of the B. Sacrament as vve see Io. 6. He spake to the Hebruâ—s saith S. Hierom ep 126 that is to the Ievves and not to faithful men to vvhom he might haue been hold to vtter the Sacrament And in deede it vvas not reasonable to talke much to them of that sacrifice vvhich vvas the resemblance of Christes death vvhen they thought not right of Christes death it self Vvhich the Apostles vvisedom and silence our Aduersaries vvickedly abuse against the holy Masse CHAP. VI. He exhorteth them to be perfect scholers and not to neede to be Catechumenâ— againe 4 considering they can not be baptized againe 9 and remembring their former good vvorkes for the vvhich God vvil not faile to performe them his promis if they faile not to imitate Abraham by perseuerance in the faith vvith patience 20 And so endeth his digression and returneth to the matter of Christes Priesthod verse 1 VVHERFORE intermitting the vvord of the beginning of Christ let vs proceede to perfection not againe laying ″ the foundatioÌ„ of penance from dead vvorkes and of faith tovvard God ✠verse 2 of the doctrine of baptismes and of imposition of handes and of the resurrection of the dead and of eternal iudgement ✠verse 3 And this shal vve doe if God vvill permit ✠verse 4 For * it is ″ impossible for them that were once illuminated haue tasted also the heauenly gift and vvere made partakers of the holy Ghost ✠verse 5 haue moreouer tasted the good vvord of God and the povvers of the world to come ✠verse 6 and are fallen to be renevved againe to penaÌ„ce crucifying againe to them selues the sonne of God and making him a mockerie ✠verse 7 For the earth drinking the raine often coÌ„ming vpon it bringing forth grasse commodious for them by vvhom it is tilled receiueth blessing of God ✠verse 8 but bringing forth thornes and bryers it is reprobate and very neere a curse vvhose end is to be burnt ✠verse 9 But vve confidently trust of you my best beloued better things and neerer to saluation although vve speake thus ✠verse 10 For ″ God is not vniust that he should forget your vvorke loue which you haue shevved in his name vvhich haue ministred to the sainctes and do minister ✠verse 11 And our desire is that euery one of you shevv forth the same carefulnesse to the accomplishing of hope vnto the end ✠verse 12 that you become not slouthful but imitatours of them vvhich by faith and patience shal inherite the promisses ✠verse 13 For God promising to Abraham because he had none greater by vvhoÌ„ he might sweare he sware by him self ✠verse 14 saying * Vnles blessing I shal blesse thee and multiplying shal multiplie thee ✠verse 15 And so patiently enduring he obtained the promise ✠verse 16 For meÌ„ svveare by a greater then them selues and the end of al their controuersie for the confirmation is an othe ✠verse 17 Vvherein God meaning more aboundantly to shevv to the heires of the promise the stabilitie of his couÌ„sel he interposed an othe ✠verse 18 that by tvvo things vnmoueable vvhereby it is impossible for God to lie vve may haue a most strong comfort vvho haue fled to hold fast the hope proposed ✠verse 19 vvhich vve haue as an anker of the soule sure and firme and going in into the inner partes of the vele ✠verse 20 vvhere IESVS the precursor for vs is entered made a high priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedec ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 1. The foundation of penance Vve see hereby vvhat the first groundes of Christian institution or Catechisme were in the primitiue Church and that there vvas euer a necessarie instruction and beleefe of certaine points had by vvord of mouth and tradition before men came to the Scriptures vvhich could not treate of things so particularly as vvas requisite for the teaching of al necessarie groundes Among these points were the 12 Articles conteined in the Apostles Creede the doctrine of penance before Baptisme the maner and necessitie of Baptisme the Sacrament of Imposition of hands after Baptisme called Confirmation the articles of the Resurrection Iudgement and such like Vvithout vvhich things first laid if one should be sent to picke his faith out of the Scripture there vvould be madde rule quickly See S. Augustine in exposit inchoat ep ad Ro. versut finem 4. Impossible How hard the holy Scriptures be and how dangerously they be read of the vnlearned or of the proud be they neuer so vvel learned this one place might teach vs. Vvhereat the Nouatians of old did so stumble that they thought and heretically taught that none falling into any mortal sinne after Baptisme could be receiued to mercie or penance in the Church and so to a contentious man that vvould folow his owne sense or the bare vvordes vvithout regard of the Churches sense and rule of faith after vvhich euery Scripture must be expounded the Apostles speach doth here sound Euen as to the simple and to the Heretike that submitteth not his sense to the Churches iudgement certaine places of this same Epistle seeme at the first sight to stand against the daily oblation or sacrifice of the Masse vvhich yet in truth make no more for that purpose then this text we now stand on serueth the Nouatians as vvhen we come to the places it shal be declared And let the good Readers beware here also of the Protestants exposition for they are herein vvorse then Nouatians specially such as precisely folovv Caluin holding impiously that it is impossible for one that forsaketh entirely his faith that is becommeth an Apostata or an Heretike to be receiued to penance or to Gods mercie To establish vvhich false and damnable sense these fellowes make nothing of S. Ambroses S. Chrysostoms and the other fathers exposition vvhich is the holy Churches sense That the Apostle meaneth of that penance vvhich is done before and in Baptisme vvhich is no more to say but that it is impossible to be baptized againe and thereby to be renouated and illuminated to die be buried and rise againe the second time in
the nevv Testament are called Presbyteri in Greeke and Latin and therfore both their translation to be false and fraudulent and also their naming of their nevv degrees or orders to be fond and incongruous If they say their Ministers be correspondent to such as vvere called Presbyteri in holy vvrite and in the Primitiue Church and that they are the men vvhom the Apostle vviâ—â—eth to be called for to anoile the sicke to pray for him vvhy do they not then translate Presbyterâ—s Ministers â—hich they might doe vvith as good reason as call such as they haue taken in steede of our Catholike Priests Ministers Vvhich vvord being in large acception common to all that haue to doe about the celebration of diuine things vvas neuer appropriated by the vse either of Scripture or of the holy Church to that higher function of publike administration of the Sacraments and Seruice vvhich is Priesthod but to the order next vnder it vvhich is Deaconship And therfore if any should be called Ministers their Deacons properly should be so termed And the Protestants haue no more reason to keepe the ancient Greeke vvord of Deacon appropriated to that office by the vse of antiquity then to keepe the vvord Priest being made no lesse peculiar to the state of such onely as minister the holy Sacraments offer the Sacrifice of the Altar But these fellovves folovv neither Gods vvord nor Ecclesiastical vse nor any reason but meâ—e phantasie noueltie and hatred of Gods Church And hovv litle they folovv any good rule or reason in these things may appeare by this that here they auoid to translate Priests and yet in their CoÌ„munion booke in their order of visiting the sicke they commonly name the Minister Priest 14. Anoiling vvith oils Here is the Sacrament of extreme Vnction so plainely promulgated for it vvas instituted as al other Sacraments of the nevv Testament by our Sauiour Christ him self and as Venerable Bede thinketh and other auncient vvriters the anoiling of the sicke vvith oile Marc. 6. pertaineth therevnto that some Heretikes for the euidence of this place also as of the other for good vvorkes deny the Epistle Other as the Caluinists through their confidence of cunning shiftes and gloses confessing that S. Iames is the author yet condemne the Church of God for vsing and taking it for a Sacrament But vvhat dishonour to God is it vve pray them that a Sacrament should be instituted in the matter of oile more then in the element of vvater Vvhy may not grace remission of sinnes be annexed to the one as vvel as to the other vvithout derogation to God But they say Sacraments endure for euer in the Church this but for a season in the Primitiue Church Vvhat Scripture telleth them that this general and absolute prescription of the Apostle in this case should endure but for a season vvhen vvas it taken avvay abrogated or altered They see the Church of God hath alvvaies vsed it vpon this vvarrant of the Apostle vvho knevve Christs meaning and institution of it better then these deceiued men vvho make more of their ovvne fond ghesses and coÌ„iectures grounded neither on Scripture nor vpon any circumstance of the text noâ— any one authentical author that euer vvrote then of the expresse vvord of God It vvas say they a miraculous practise of healing the sicke during onely in the Apostles time and not long after Vve aske them vvhether Christ appointed any certaine creature or external element vnto the Apostles generally to vvorke miracles by Him self vsed sometimes clay and spittle sometimes he sent them that vvere diseased to vvash them selues in vvaters but that he appointed any of those or the like things for a general medicine or miraculous healing onely that vve reade not for in the beginning for the better inducing of the people to faith and deuotion Christ vvould haue miracles to be vvrought by sundry of the Sacraments also Vvhich miraculous vvorkes ceasing yet the Sacraments remaine still vnto the vvorldes end Againe vve demaund vvhether euer they read or heard that men vvere generally commaunded to seeke for their health by miraculous meaâ—es Thirdly vvhether al Priests or as they call them Elders had the gift of miracles in the primitiue Church No it can not be for though some had yet al these indifferently of vvhom the Apostle speaketh had not the gift and many that vvere no Priests had it both men and vvomen vvhich yet could not be called for as Priests vvere in this case And though the Apostle and others could both cure men and reuiue them againe yet there vvas no such general precept for sicke or dead men as this to call for the Apostles to heale or restore them to life againe Lastly had any external element or miraculous practise vnles it vvere a Sacrament the promisse of remission of al kinde of actual sinnes ioyned vnto it or could S. Iames institute such a ceremonie him self that could saue both body and soule by giuing health to the one and grace and remission to the other At other times these contentious vvranglers raile at Gods Church for annexing only the remission of venial sinnes to the element of vvater made holy by the Priests blessing thereof in the name of Christ and his vvord and loe here they are driuen to hold that S. Iames prescribed a miraculous oile or creature vvhich had much more povver and efficacie Into these straites are such miscreants brought that vvil not beleeue the expresse vvord of God interpreted by the practise of Gods vniuersal Church Venerable Bede in 9 Luc. saith thus It is cleere that this custome was deliuered to the holy Church by the Apostles them selues that the sicke should be anointed vvith oile consecrated by the Bishops blessing See for this and for the assertion vse of this Sacrament S. Innocentius ep 1 ad Decentium Eugubinum cap. 8. to 1. Conc Lib. 2. de visitatione infirmorum in S. Augustine cap. 4. Concil Cabilonense 2. cap. 48. Conc. Wormatiâ—nse cap. 72. to 3. Conc. Aquisgra c. 8. Flcrentinum and other later Councelâ— S. Bernard in the life of Malachie in fine This holy oile because the faithful savv to haue such vertue in the primitiue Church diuers caried it home and occupied it in their infirmities not vsing it in the Sacramental sort vvhich the Apostle prescribeth as the Aduersaries vnlearnedly obiect vnto vs but as Christians novv do and then also did concerning the vvater of Baptisme vvhich they vsed to take home vvith them after it vvas hallovved and to giue it their diseased to drinke 15. The praier of faith He meaneth the forme of the Sacrament that is the vvordes spoken at the same time vvhen the partie is anoiled vvhich no doubt are most auncient and Apostolike Not that the vvord or praier alone should haue that great effect here mentioned but ioyned vvith the foresaid vnction as is plaine 15. Shal saue The
nor Schismatikes but rather to auoid al such as the forerunners of Antichrist and to remember that Catholikes neede not to goe to schole to any such Masters hauing at home in the Catholike Church the doctrine of the holy Ghost him self vvho vvas giuen to the Church visibly in the beginning to leade her into al truth and to continue vvith her for euer Therfore he saith That vvhich you haue heard from the beginning let it abide in you Likevvise a litle after v. 27. and ep 2. v. 6. This is the commaundement that as you haue heard from the beginning you vvalke in the same because many seducers are gone out into the vvorld and v. 8. 9. And not only thus in general but also in particular he expresseth the pointes vvhich the heretikes did then call in question Some vvere about Christ him self for they denied that IESVS is Christ that he is the very sonne of God that he is incarnate Ep. 1. c. 2. v. 22. and Ep. 2. v. 7. And against such it vvas that he vvrote his Gospel also as he there signifieth Ioh. 20. v. 31. Other pointes are about our iustification against onely faith and for good vvorkes as also S. Aug. noted vvhose vvordes vvere cited before Herevpon he saith If vve say vve haue societie vvith God and vvalke in darkenes vve lie Ep. 1. c. 1. Againe He that saith he knovveth God and keepeth not his commaundements is a lier Againe This is the charitie of God that vve keepe his cōmaundements and his commaundements are not heauie Finally Children let no man seduce you he that doth iustice is iust euen as he is iust Ep. 1. c. 3. v. 7. 8. 9. likevvise c. 2. v. 29. and in deede in all the three Epistles through out he doth inculcate good vvorkes and keeping the commaundements against the heresie of only faith THE FIRST EPISTLE OF IOHN THE APOSTLE CHAP. I. Good cause there is to beleeue the Apostles preaching 5 And this is one point of their preaching that to haue participation vvith God vve must not onely beleeue but also abstaine from al mortal sinne 8 though vve al sinne venially verse 1 THAT vvhich vvas from the beginning vvhich vve haue heard vvhich vve haue seen vvith our eies vvhich vve haue looked vpon and our handes haue handled of the vvord of life ✠verse 2 and the life vvas manifested and vve haue seen and do testifie and declare vnto you the life eternal vvhich vvas vvith the Father and hath appeared to vs ✠verse 3 that vvhich vve haue seen and haue heard vve declare vnto you that ◠you also may haue societie vvith vs and our societie may be vvith the Father and vvith his Sonne IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 And these things vve vvrite to you that you may reioyce and your ioy may be ful ✠verse 5 And this is the annuntiation vvhich vve haue heard of him and declare vnto you That * God is light and in him there is no darkenesse ✠verse 6 If vve shal say that we haue societie vvith him and vvalke in darkenesse vve lie and do not the truth ✠verse 7 But if we vvalke in the light as he also is in the light vve haue societie one tovvard an other and * ◠the bloud of IESVS Christ his sonne cleanseth vs ◠from al sinne ✠verse 8 * If vve shal say ◠that vve haue no sinne vve seduce our selues and the truth is not in vs. ✠verse 9 If vve confesse our sinnes he is faithful iust for to forgiue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from al iniquitie ✠verse 10 If vve shal say that vve haue not sinned vve make him a lier and his vvord is not in vs. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 3. You may haue societie S. Iohn shevveth manifestly that vvhosoeuer desire to be partakers vvith God must first be vnited to the Churches societie learne that faith and receiue those Sacraments vvhich the Disciples receiued of the Truth it self conuersant vvith them in flesh So saith Venerable Bede vpon this place Vvhereby vve see there is no societie vvith God in sectes or schismes nor any vvhere but in the vnitie fellovvship and communion of that Church vvhich can proue it self to descend from the Apostles 7. The bloud of Iesus Vvhether sinnes he remitted by praiers by fasting by almes by faith by charitie by sacrifice by Sacraments by the Priests as the holy Scriptures do plainely attribute remissiō to euery of these yet none of al these do othervvise remit but in the force by the merite vertue of Christs bloud these being but the appointed meanes instruments by vvhich Christ vvil haue his holy bloud to vvorke effectually in vs. vvhich meanes vvhosoeuer contemneth depriueth him self of the cōmoditie of Christs ovvne bloud continueth still in sinne and vncleannesse vaunt he him self neuer so much of Christs death Vvhich point let the Protestants marke vvel and cease to beguile their poore deceiued folovvers persuading them that the Catholikes derogate from Christs bloud or seeke remission othervvise then by it for that they vse humbly the meanes appointed by Christ to apply the benefite of his holy bloud vnto them 7. From al sinne From original and actual venial and mortal a culpa poena that is from the fault and the paine due for the same V. Bede saith that Christs Passion doth not onely remit in Baptisme the sinnes before committed but al other aftervvard also done by frailtie yet so if vve vse for the remission of them such meanes as be requisite and as Christ hath appointed vvhereof he reckeneth some Bede vpon this place See S. Augustine also vpon this place to 9. and S. Hierome li. 2 con Pelag. c. 3. 8. That vve haue no sinne Vve gather by these vvordes and the former that there be tvvo sortes of sinnes one mortal excluding vs from light and the societie of God an other venial vvhich is found euen in those that vvalke in the light and are in the societie of God Also vve note against the Pelagians that vve be truely called the sonnes of God and so iust in deede though vve be not vvithout al sinnes euery one of vs as vvel iust as vniust being taught and bound to confesse our offenses and to aske pardon daily of God by this petition of the Pater noster Forgiue vs our debtes Therfore S. Augustine li. de natura grat c. 36. reckeneth vp al the holy Patriarches Prophets and renovvmed iust persons to haue been sinners euen vvhen they vvere in grace and Iustice excepting alvvaies our B. Ladie de qua propter honorem Domini nullam prorsus cùm de peccatis agitur habere volo quaestionem of vvhom saith he for the honour of our Lord. vvhen vve talke of sinnes I vvil haue no question And Pelagius asking vvhat sinnes Abel such iust men did commit S. Augustine āsvvereth that they might laugh
may be broken and otherwise emploied 78. nu 10. pag. 92. nu 25. Sainctes know our doings hartes heare our praiers 64. 184. 186. m. 187. 428. 457. m. They are as Angels 198. They may be present with the liuing 49. 110. m. at their ovvne toÌ„bes monumeÌ„ts 711. Praying to Saincts that they pray for vs. 380 m. 186. 304. 471. 668 at large 679. 709. 711. 717. 309. m. They are our mediators an aduocates without any derogatioÌ„ to Christ 471. 568. 678. 679. 714 m. How Christ is our only Mediator and only Aduocate 568. 678. 679. The conclusion of al praiers is Per Christum Dominum nostrum 265 marg The Protestants arguments ansvvered 409. 607. 608. 611. nu 9. 568. 678. Vigilantius their father founder of this heresie refuted by S. Hierom 711. Hovv S. Hierom saith that Christ his Saincts are euery where ibidem Their Festiuities or holidaies 7. nu 16. 75. m. 507. at large 668. Their memories or commemorations in the sacrifice of the Masse 332. 454. 726. Canonizing of Saincts 7. Their miracles 33. nu 24. See Miracles Relikes The great honour of Saincts and that it is no derogation to Christs honour 55. nu 28. pag. 350. nu 16. pag. 553 marg 577. 601. 653. 703 marg 704. 714 marg 720 marg 742 marg They are patrones of men and countries 404. They are called sauiours redeemers c. vvithout derogation to Christ 569. 577. 653. 308 marg our hope 548 marg God and our Ladie saue vs the like speaches 337. 700. To beleeue in Saincts 409. nu 14. pag. 601. Saluation No man sure of his saluation but in hope 263. 394. 402. nu 16. pag. 403. 418. 433. 444. 493. 530. 393. marg See F. The Protestants special faith Satisfaction See Penance Satisfactorie vvorkes of one for an other 474. 485. 538. Satisfaction enioyned 143 m. Schisme Prefigured in the Ievves Schismatical temples 166. 227. 228. 448. in Ieroboams calues and altars 448. in Corè Darhan Abiron 482. 695. contrarie to the vnitie of the Church 456 501. nu 9. pag. 519. 520. detestable and sacrilegious 520. The beginning of al Schismes 426 marg In schisme no vvorke auailable to saluation 14. nu 24. pag. 180. 263. nu 4. pag. 457. num 1. See Church Schismatikes Schismatical seruice sermons to be auoided 94. 482. 590. 225 marg Specially the Communion 442. 447. 448. See Heretike and Heresie Scandal 112 marg 356. 386 marg Scripture Canonical and not Canonical discerned and iudged by the Church 499. 500. See pag. 2 after the preface S. Augustines sentences cited at large The Scripture and Church Whether is elder and of more authoritie 500. The Protestants deny many bookes of the Scripture because they are repugnant to their heresies See Heretikes They many vvaies corrupt the Scriptures See Heretikes Priuate Phantastical interpretatioÌ„ of Scriptures 669. 672. Al Heretikes and the Diuel him self alleage Scriptures but falsely p. 5. nu 25. p. 11. nu 6. p. 34. 145 m. 162. nu 20. p. 261. 402. 14. nu 35. 39. pa. 613. 645. 651. nu 12. p. 646. nu 21. p. 682. 711. 740. VvomeÌ„ great tatlers talkers of Scripture 568. Not the great talkers and hearers thereof but the doers are blessed 698 m. The Scripture is ful of profound senses 232. 508. hard to vnderstand 151 marg 311 marg 558. nu 6. pag. 613. nu 4. pag. 672. 673. 661. nu 19. p. 662 marg 740. S. Paules epistles hard about iustification by faith and therfore misconstrued of old and new heretikes 389. 646. 672. The Epistle to the Romanes hard concerning predestination 404 marg The difficultie of the Apocalypse 699. The Protestants count al Scriptures easie for euery maÌ„ to vnderstand by his priuate spirit therfore they reiect the Doctors expositioÌ„s admit nothing but Scripture 672. Their folish distinction that S. Paules epistles are not hard but the matter he vvriteth of ibid. The self same scriptures alleaged by the old heretikes and the Protestants and answered by the fathers long agoe 444. nu 5. pag. 575. 646. 711. 712. The Scripture coÌ„sisteth in the true sense therof which is only in the Cath. Church 477. nu 6. p. 669. nu 20. The bare letter killeth both Iew Heretike 477. They searche not the Scriptures deepely but superficially 232. Vvho be the litle ones that best vnderstand the Scriptures 30. nu 25. p. 169. nu 21. The auncient fathers humilitie in reading and expounding the Scriptures 67â— 5â—8 661. nu 19. pag. 699. Catholike Doctors only are right handlers of the Scriptures 590. The curse for adding and diminishing thereof and that it pertaineth to heretikes not to Catholike expositors 45. The interpretation of Scripture is called prophecie 413 marg when the same is according to the rule of faith ibid. Of the translating and reading the holy Scriptures in the vulgar tongue of the difficultie of them vvith what humilitie they ought to be read of many others pointes concerning the sacred Scriptures see the Preface to the reader The text corrupted by old heretikes 684. 687. Scriptures haue not only a literal sense but also a mystical and allegorical 7. nu 15. pag. 508. 607 marg 614 marg The ProtestaÌ„ts deride the mystical interpretations of the auncient Doctors 614 marg The people may not iudge of the sense of Scriptures or of their Pastors expositions 344. The comfort and profite of Christian Cathol men in reading and hearing the Scriptures 344. 419 marg 592. Vvhat they finde in searching the Scriptures 230. Not only Scriptures but tradition also 622. marg 559. 592. 279 marg 678 marg 717 marg The Apostles and Churches precepts 336 marg See Tradition The Churches order in reading the Scriptures in her diuine Seruice See CHVRCH Secte taken sometime in good part but novv in the euil 373. 362 marg Simonie vvhat and vvhy so called 314. Vvhat a heinous sinne ibid. nu 22. Sinne original actual 395. nu 14. 676. nu 7. Al conceiued and borne in original sinne Christ excepted and his B. mother 395. No man liueth vvithout sinne 676. nu 8. pag. 16. S. Augustine excepteth our B. Ladie ibidem Sinnes mortal and venial 14. 16. 385. 643. 676. Not God but the Diuel is author of sinne 36 m. See God Hovv the Diuel sinned from the beginning 682. CoÌ„cupiscence cause of sinne 642 m. Al sinne procedeth of three special things mentioned by S. Iohn 677 marg The lavv did not cause sinne 395. 398 m. Mortal sinne excludeth grace and iustice 682. Venial sinnes consist vvith grace and true iustice 676. Examples of venial sinnes 676. How they are taken away without any Sacrament 258. they may be forgiuen after death 94. Al remission of sinnes is by the Passion of Christ 676. Many secundarie meanes instruments of remission by which the Passion of Christ is applied 676. Vvhat is meant by Sinnes couered and not imputed 392. Sinnes against the holy Ghost 33. nu 31. Sinnes crying
the doting old man this the brabling sophister this on euery hand men presume to teach before they learne it Againe Some vvith poise of lofty vvordes deuise of scripture matters among vvomen othersome phy vpon it learne of vvomen vvhat to teach men and lest that be not ynough by facilitie of tong or rather audacitie teach that to others vvhich they vnderstand neuer a vvhit them selues to say nothing of such as be of my facultie vvho stepping from secular learning to holy scriptures and able to tickle the eares of the multitude vvith a smothe tale thinke all they speake to be the Law of God This he wrote then when this maladie of arrogancie and presumption in diuine matters vvas nothing so outragious as now it is S. Gregorie Nazianzene made an oration of the moderation that vvas to be vsed in these matters where he saith that some in his time thought them selues to haue all the wisedom in the world when they could once repeat tvvo or three wordes and them ill couched together out of Scriptures but he there diuinely discourseth of the orders and differences of degrees how in Christes mysticall body some are ordeined to learne some to teach that all are not Apostles all Doctors all interpreters all of tonges and knovvledge not all learned in Scriptures diuinitie that the people went not vp to talke with God in the mountaine but Moyses Aaron Eleazar nor they neither but by the difference of their callings that they that rebell against this ordinance are guilty of the conspiracie of Corè his cōplices that in Scripture there is both milke for babes and meate for men to be dispensed not according to euery ones greedines of appetit or vvilfulnes but as is most meete for eche ones necessitie and capacitie that as it is a shame for a Bishop or Priest to be vnlearned in Gods mysteries so for the common people it is often times profitable to saluation not to be curious but to folovv their Pastors in sinceritie simplicitie vvhereof excellently saith S. Augustine Fidei simplicitate sinceritate lactati nutriamur in Christo cum parui sumus maiorum cibos non appetamus that is Being fed vvith the simplicitie and sinceritie of faith as it vvere vvith milke so let vs be nourished in Christ and vvhen vve are litle ones let vs not couet the meates of the elder sort Vvho * in an other place testifieth that the vvord of God can not be preached nor certaine mysteries vttered to all men alike but are to be deliuered according to the capacitie of the hearers as he proueth both * by S. Paules example vvho gaue not to euery sort strong meate but milke to many as being not spiritual but carnal and not capable and * by our lordes also vvhho spake to some plainely and to others in parables affirmed that he had many things to vtter vvhich the hearers vvere not able to beare Hovv much more may vve gather that all thinges that be vvritten are not for the capacitie and diet of euery of the simple readers but that very many mysteries of holy vvritte be very far aboue their reach may and ought to be by as great reason deliuered them in measure meane most meete for them vvhich in deede can hardly be done vvhen the vvhole booke of the Bible lieth before euery man in his mother tonge to make choise of vvhat he list For vvhich cause the said Gregorie Nazianzen vvisheth the Christians had as good a lavv as the Hebrues of old had vvho as S. Hierom also vvitnesseth tooke order among them selues that none should read the Cantica Canticorum nor certaine other pieces of hardest Scriptures till they vvere thirtie yeres of age And truely there is no cause vvhy men should be more loth to be ordered and moderated in this point by Gods Church and their Pastors then they are in the vse of holy Sacraments for vvhich as Christ hath appointed Priestes and ministers at vvhose handes vve must receiue them and not be our owne caruers so hath he giuen * vs doctors prophetes expoūders interpreters teachers and preachers to take the lavv and our faith at their mouthes because our faith and religion commeth not to vs properly or principally by reading of Scriptures but as the Apostle saith by hearing of the preachers lavvfully sent though reading in order and humilitie much confirmeth and aduanceth the same Therfore this holy booke of the Scriptures is called of S. Ambrose Liber sacerdotalis the booke of priestes at vvhose handes and disposition vve must take and vse it Li. 2. ad Grat. The vvise vvil not here regard vvhat some vvilful people do mutter that the Scriptures are made for all men and that it is of enuie that the Priestes do keepe the holy booke from them Vvhich suggestion commeth of the same serpent * that seduced our first parents vvho persuaded them that God had forbidden them that tree of knovvledge lest they should be as cunning as him self and like vnto the Highest No no the church doth it to keepe them from blind ignorant presumption and from that vvhich the Apostle calleth falsi nominis scientiam knovvledge falsely so called and not to embarre them from the true knovvledge of Christ She vvould haue all vvise but vsque ad sobrietatem vnto sobrietie as the Apostle speaketh she knovveth the Scriptures be ordained for euery state as meates elements fire vvater candle kniues svvord the like vvhich are as needful most of them for children as old folkes for the simple as the vvise but yet vvould marre all if they vvere at the guiding of other then wise men or vvere in the handes of euery one for whose preseruation they be profitable She forbiddeth not the reading of them in any language enuieth no mans commoditie but giueth order hovv to doe it to edification and not destruction hovv to doe it without casting the holy to dogges or pearles to hogges See S. Chrysost ho. 24 in Matth declaring these hogges dogges to be carnal men Heretikes that take no good of the holy mysteries but thereby do both hurt them selues others how to doe it agreably to the soueraine sinceritie maiestie depth of Mysterie conteined in the same She vvould haue the presumptuous Heretike notvvithstanding he alleage them neuer so fast flying as it vvere through the whole Bible and coting the Psalmes Prophets Gospels Epistles neuer so readily for his purpose as Vincentius Lirinensis saith such mens fashion is yet she vvould according to Tertullians rule haue such mere vsurpers quite discharged of all occupying and possession of the holy Testament which is her old and onely right and inheritance and belongeth not to Heretikes at all vvhom Origen calleth Scripturarū fures theeues of the Scriptures She would haue the vnvvorthy repelled the curious repressed the simple measured the learned himbled and
of infinite places take occasion of pernicious errors for though the letter or text haue no error yet saith S. Ambrose the Arrian or as vve may novv speake the Caluinian interpretation hath errors lib. 2 ad Gratianum ca. 1. and Tertullian saith The sense adulserated is as perilous as the style corrupted De Praescript S. Hilarie also speaketh thus Heresie riseth about the vnderstanding not about the vvriting the fault is in the sense not in the vvord lib. 2 de Trinit in principio and S. Augustine saith that many hold the scriptures as they doe the Sacraments ad speciem non ad salutem to the outvvard shevv and not to saluation de Baptis cont Donat. lib. 3 ca. 19. Finally all Sect-maisters and rauening vvolues yea * the diuels them selues pretend Scriptures alleage Scriptures and vvholy shroud them selues in Scriptures as in the wooll and fleese of the simple sheepe Vvhereby the vulgar in these daies of generall disputes can not but be in extreme danger of error though their bookes vvere truely translated and vvere truely in them selues Gods ovvne vvord in deede But the case novv is more lamentable for the Protestants and such as S. Paul calleth ambulantes in astutia vvalking in deceitfulnes haue so abused the people and many other in the vvorld not vnvvise that by their false translations they haue in steede of Gods Lavv and Testament for Christes vvritten vvill and vvord giuen them their ovvne vvicked vvriting and phantasies most shamefully in all their versions Latin English and other tonges corrupting both the letter and sense by false translation adding detracting altering transposing pointing and all other guileful meanes specially vvhere it serueth for the aduantage of their priuate opinions for vvhich they are bold also partly to disauthorise quite partly to make doubtful diuers vvhole bookes allovved for Canonical Scripture by the vniuersal Church of God this thousand yeres and vpward to alter al the authentical and Ecclesiastical vvordes vsed sithence our Christianitie into nevv prophane nouelties of speaches agreable to their doctrine to change the titles of vvorkes to put out the names of the authors to charge the very Euangelist vvith follovving vntrue translation to adde whole sentences proper to their sect into their psalmes in meter euen into the very Creede in rime al vvhich the poore deceiued people say and sing as though they vvere Gods ovvne vvord being in deede through such sacrilegious treacherie made the Diuels vvord To say nothing of their intolerable liberty and licence to change the accustomed callings of God Angel men places things vsed by the Apostles and all antiquitie in Greeke Latin and all other languages of Christian Nations into nevv names sometimes falsely and alvvaies ridiculously and for ostentation taken of the Hebrues to frame and fine the phrases of holy Scriptures after the forme of prophane writers sticking not for the same to supply adde alter or diminish as freely as if they translated Liuie Virgil or Terence Hauing no religious respect to keepe either the maiestie or sincere simplicity of that venerable style of Christes spirit as S. Augustine speaketh vvhich kind the holy Ghost did choose of infinite vvisedom to haue the diuine mysteries rather vttered in then any other more delicate much lesse in that meretricious maner of vvriting that sundrie of these new translators doe vse of vvhich sort Caluin him selfe and his pue-fellovves so much complaine that they professe Satan to haue gained more by these nevv interpreters their number leuitie of spirit and audacitie encreasing daily then he did before by keeping the word from the people And for a paterne of this mischeefe they giue Castalion adiuring all their churches and scholars to bevvare of his translation as one that hath made a very sport and mockery of Gods holy vvord so they charge him them selues and the Zuinglians of Zuricke vvhose translations Luther therfore abhorred handling the matter vvith no more fidelitie grauitie or sinceritie then the other but rather vvith much more falsification or to vse the Apostles vvordes cauponation and adulteration of Gods vvord then they besides many vvicked gloses prayers confession of faith conteining both blasphemous errors and plaine contradictions to them selues and among them selues all priuileged and authorised to be ioyned to the Bible and to be said and sung of the poore people and to be beleeued as articles of faith and vvholy consonant to Gods vvord Vve therfore hauing compassion to see our beloued countrie men vvith extreme danger of their soules to vse onely such prophane translations and erroneous mens mere phantasies for the pure and blessed vvord of truth much also moued therevnto by the desires of many deuout persons haue set forth for you benigne readers the nevv Testament to begin vvithal trusting that it may giue occasion to you after diligent perusing thereof to lay avvay at lest such their impure versions as hitherto you haue ben forced to occupie Hovv vvell vve haue done it vve must not be iudges but referre all to Gods Church and our superiors in the same to them vve submit our selues and this and all other our labours to be in part or in the vvhole reformed corrected altered or quite abolished most humbly desiring pardon if through our ignorance temeritie or other humane infirmitie vve haue any vvhere mistaken the sense of the holy Ghost further promising that if hereafter we espie any of our ovvne errors or if any other either frende of good vvil or aduersarie for desire of reprehension shal open vnto vs the same vve vvil not as Protestants doe for defense of our estimation or of pride and contention by vvrangling vvordes vvilfully persist in them but be most glad to heare of them and in the next edition or othervvise to correct them for it is truth that vve seeke for and Gods honour which being had either by good intention or by occasion al is vvel This vve professe onely that vve haue done our endeuour vvith praier much feare and trembling lest vve should dangerously erre in so sacred high and diuine a vvorke that vve haue done it vvith all faith diligence and sinceritie that vve haue vsed no partialitie for the disaduantage of our aduersaries nor no more licence then is sufferable in translating of holy Scriptures continually keeping our selues as neere as is possible to our text to the very vvordes and phrases vvhich by long vse are made venerable though to some propsiane or delicate cares they may seeme more hard to barbarous * as the whole style of Scripture doth lightly to such at the begining acknowledging with S. Hierom that in other writings it is ynough to giue in trāslation sense for sense but that in Scriptures lest vve misse the sense vve must keepe the very vvordes Ad Pammach epistola 101. ca. 2 in princip Vve must saith S. Augustine speake according to a set rule lest licence of
wordes breede some vvicked opinion concerning the thinges conteined vnder the vvordes De ciuitate lib. 10. cap 12. Vvhereof our holy forefathers and auncient Doctors had such a religious care that they vvould not change the very barbarismes of incongruities of speach vvhich by long vse had preuailed in the old readings or recitings of scriptures as Neque uubent neque nubentur in Tertullian li. 4. in Marcion in S. Hilarie in c. 22 Mat. and in al the fathers Qui me confusus fuerit confundar ego eum in S. Cyprian ep 63 nu 7. Talis enim nobis decebat sacerdos vvhich vvas an elder translation then the vulgar Latin that novv is in S. Ambrose c. 3 de fugaseculi and S. Hierom him self vvho othervvise corrected the Latin translation that vvas vsed before his time yet keepeth religiously as him self professeth Praefat. in 4 Euang. ad Damasum these and the like speaches Nonne vos magis pluris estis illis and filius hominis non venit ministrari sed ministrare and Neque nubent neque nubentur in his commentaries vpon these places and Non capit Prophetam perire extra Hierusalem in his commentaries in c. 2. Ioël sub finem And S. Augustine vvho is most religious in al these phrases counteth it a special pride and infirmitie in those that haue a litle learning in tonges none in thinges that they easily take offense of the simple speaches or solecismes in the scriptures de doctrina Christ li. 2. cap 13. See also the same holy father li. 3 de doct Christ c. 3. and tract 2 in Euang. Ioan. But of the maner of our translation more anon Now though the text thus truely translated might sufficiently in the sight of the learned and al indifferent men both controule the aduersaries corruptions and proue that the holy Scripture vvhereof they haue made so great vauntes make nothing for their nevv opinions but vvholy for the Catholike Churches beleefe and doctrine in all the pointes of difference betvvixt vs yet knovving that the good and simple may easily be seduced by some fevv obstinate persons of perdition vvhom vve see giuen ouer into a reprobat sense to whom the Gospel vvhich in it self is the odour of life to saluation is made the odour of death to damnation ouer vvhose eies for sinne disobedience God suffereth a veile or couer to lie whiles they read the nevv Testamēt euen as the Apostle saite the Ievves haue til this day in reading of the old that as the one sort can not finde Christ in the Scriptures reade they neuer so much so the other can not finde the Catholike Church nor her doctrine there neither and finding by experience this saying of S. Augustine to be most true If the preiudice of any erreneous persuasion preoccupate the mind vvhatsoeuer the Scripture hath to the contrarie men take it for a figuratiue speach for these causes and somevvhat to help the faithful reader in the difficulties of diuers places vve haue also set forth reasonable large ANNOTATIONS thereby to shevv the studious reader in most places perteining to the controuersies of this time both the heretical corruptions and false deductions also the Apostolike tradition the expositions of the holy fathers the decrees of the Catholike Church and most auncient Coūcels which meanes vvhosoeuer trusteth not for the sense of holy Scriptures but had rather folow his priuate iudgemēt or the arrogat spirit of these Sectaries he shal vvorthily through his owne wilfulnes be deceiued beseeching all men to looke vvith diligence sinceritie and indifferencie into the case that concerneth no lesse then euery ones eternal saluation or damnation Vvhich if he doe vve doubt not but he shal to his great contentment find the holy Scriptures most clerely and inuincibly to proue the articles of Catholike doctrine against our aduersaries vvhich perhaps he had thought before this diligent search either not to be consonant to Gods vvord or at least not conteined in the same and finally he shal proue this saying of S. Augustine to be most true Multi sensus c. Many senses of holy Scriptures lie hidden and are knowen to some fevv of greater vnderstanding neither are they at any time auouched more commodiously and acceptably then at such times vvhen the care to ansvver heretikes doth force men there vnto For then euen they that be negligent in matters of studie and learning shaking of sluggishnes are stirred vp to diligent hearing that the Aduersaries may be refelled Againe hovv many senses of holy Scriptures cōcerning Christes Godhead haue been auouched against Photinus hovv many of his Manhod against Manichaeus hovv many of the Trinitie against Sabellius hovv many of the vnitie in Trinitie against the Arrians Eunomias Macedonians hovv many of the Catholike Church dispersed through out the vvhole vvorld and of the mixture of good and bad in the same vntil the end of the vvorld against the Donatistes and Luciferians and other of the like errour hovv many against al other heretikes vvhich it vvere to long to rehearse Of vvhich senses and expositions of holy Scripture the approued authors and auouchers should othervvise either not be knovven as al or not so vvel knovven as the contradictions of proud heretikes haue made them Thus he saith of such thinges as not seeming to be in holy Scriptures to the ignorant or heretikes yet in deede be there But in other pointes doubted of that in deede are not decîded by Scripture he giueth vs this goodly rule to be folovved in all as he exemplifieth in one Then doe vve hold saith he the veritie of the Scriptures vvhen vve doe that vvhich novv hath seemed good to the Vniuersal Church vvhich the authoritie of the Scriptures them selues doth cōmend so that forasmuch as the holy Scripture can not deceiue vvhosoeuer is afraid to be deceiued vvith the obscuritie of questions let him therein aske counsel of the same CHVRCH vvhich the holy Scripture most certainely and euidently shevveth and pointeth vnto Aug. li. 1. Cont. Crescon c. 13. NOVV TO GIVE thee also intelligence in particular most gentle Reader of such thinges as it behoueth thee specially to knovv concerning our Translation Vve translate the old vulgar Latin text not the common Greeke text for these causes 1. It is so auncient that it vvas vsed in the Church of God aboue 1300 yeres agoe as appeareth by the fathers of those times 2. It is that by the common receiued opinion and by al probabilitie vvhich S. Hierom aftervvard corrected according to the Greeke by the appointment of Damasus then Pope as he maketh mention in his preface before the foure Euangelistes vnto the said Damasus and in Catalogo in fine and ep 102. 3. Consequently it is the same vvhich S. Augustine so commendeth and allovveth in an Epistle to S. Hierom. 4. It is that vvhich for the most part euer since hath been vsed
yet here caÌ„not cast theÌ„ out But as for haeretikes they can neuer doe it nor any other true miracle to confirme their false saith 20. Faith as mustard seed This is the Catholike faith by which only al miracles are wrought yet not of euery one that hath the Catholike faith but of such as haue a great and forcible faith and withal the gift of miracles These are able as here wee see by Christes warrant not only to doe other wonderful miracles here signified by this one but also this very same that is to moue mountaines in deede as S. Paul also presupposeth and S. Hierom affirmeth and Ecclesiastical histories namely telleth of Gregorius Neocaesariensnis that he moued a mountaine to make roome for the foundation of a Church called therfore and for other his wonderful miracles Thaumaturgus And yet faithlesse Heretikes laugh at al such things and beleue them not 21. Prayer aud fasting The force of fasting and praying whereby also we may see that the holy Churche in Exorcismes doeth according to the Scriptures When shee vseth beside the name of IESVS many prayers and much fasting to driue out Deuils because these also are here required beside faith 26. The Children fres Though Christ to auoid scandal payed tribute yet in deede he sheweth that both him self ought to be free from such payments as being the kings sonne aswel by his eternal birth of God the Father as temporal of Dauid and also his Apostles as being of his familie and in them their successors the whole Clergie who are called in Scripture the lotte and portion of our Lord. which exemption and priuilege being grounded vpon the very law of nature it self and therfore practised euen among the Heathen Gen. 42 27. good Christian Princes haue confirmed and ratified by their lawes in the honour of Christ whose ministers they are and as it were the kings sonnes as S. Hierom declareth playnly in these wordes We for his honour pay not tributes and as the Kings sonnes are free from such payments Hiero. vpon this place 27. Me and thee A great mysterie in that he payed not only for him self but for Peter bearing the Person of the Churche and in whom as the cheefe the rest were conteyned Aug. q. exno Test q. â—5 to 4. CHAP. XVIII To his Disciples he preacheth against ambition the mother of Schisme 7 foretelling both the author vvhosoeuer he be and also his folovvers of their vvo to come 〈◊〉 and shevving on the contrary side hovv precious Christian soules are to their Angels to the Sonne of man and to his Father 15 charging vs therfore to forgiue our brethren vvhen also vve haue iust cause against them be it neuer so often and to labour their saluation by al meanes possible verse 1 AT that houre the Disciples came to IESVS saying ″ Who thinkest thou is the greater in the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 2 And IESVS calling vnto him a litle childe set him in the middes of them ✠verse 3 and said Amen I say to you vnles you be conuerted and become as litle children you shal not enter into the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 4 Whosoeuer therfore shal humble him self as this litle childe he is the greater in the kingdom of heaueÌ„ ✠verse 5 And he that shal receiue one such litle childe in my name receiueth me ✠verse 6 And * he that shal scandalize one of these litle ones that beleeue in me it is expedient for him that a milstone be hanged about his necke and that he be drovvned in the depth of the sea ✠verse 7 Vvo be to the vvorld for scandals for it is necessary that scandals do come but neuerthelesse vvo to that man by vvhom the scandall commeth ✠verse 8 And * if thy ″ hand or thy foote scandalize thee cut it of and cast it from thee It is good for thee to goe in to life maimed or lame rather then hauing tvvo hands or tvvo feete to be cast into euerlasting fire ✠verse 9 And if thine eye scandalize thee plucke him out and cast him from thee It is good for thee hauing one eye to enter into life rather then hauing tvvo eyes to be cast into the hel of fire ✠verse 10 See that you despise not one of these litle ones for I say to you that ″ their Angels in heauen alvvaies do see the face of my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 11 For * the Sonne of man is come to saue that vvhich vvas perished ✠verse 12 * Hovv thinke you If a man haue an hundred sheepe and one of them shal goe astray doth he not leaue ninetie nine in the mountaines and goeth to seeke that which is straied ✠verse 13 And if it chaunce that he finde it amen I say to you that he reioyceth more fore that then for the ninetie nine that vvent not astray ✠verse 14 Euen so it is not the vvil of your father vvhich is in heauen that one perish of these litle ones ✠verse 15 But * if thy brother shal offend against thee goe and rebuke him betvvene thee and him alone If he shal heare thee thou shalt gaine thy brother ✠verse 16 and if he vvil not heare thee ioyne vvith thee besides one or tvvo that in the mouth of * tvvo or three vvitnesses euery vvord may stand ✠verse 17 And if he vvil not heare them tel the Church And if he vvil not heare the Church let him be to thee as ″ the heathen and the Publican ✠verse 18 Amen I say to you whatsoeuer you ″ shal binde vpon earth shal be bound also in heauen and vvhatsoeuer you ″ shal loose vpon earth shal be loosed also in heauen ✠verse 19 Againe I say to you that if tvvo of you shal consent vpon earth concerning euery thing vvhatsoeuer they shal aske it shal be done to them of my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 20 For vvhere there be tvvo or three gathered in my name there am I ″ in the mindes of them ✠verse 21 Then came Peter vnto him and said * Lord how often shal my brother offend against me and I forgiue him vntil seuentimes ✠verse 22 IESVS said to him I say not to thee * vntil seuen times but vntil ″ seuentie times seuen times ⊢ ✠verse 23 Therfore is the kingdom of heauen likened to a man being a king that vvould make an account vvith his seruants ✠verse 24 And vvhen he began to make the account there vvas one presented vnto him that ovved him ten thousand talents ✠verse 25 And hauing not vvhence to repay it his lord commaunded that he should be sold and his wife and children and all that he had and it to be repayed ✠verse 26 But that seruant falling dovvne besought him saying Haue patience tovvard me and I vvil repay thee
Holy Ghost ruled the penne of holy vvriters that they might not erre yet did they vse humane meanes to search out and find the truth of the things they wrote of Euen so doe Councels and the President of them Gods vicar discusse and examine al causes by humane meanes the assistance of the Holy Ghost concurring and directing them into al truth according to Christes promise Io. 16 13 as in the very first Councel of the Apostles them selues at Hierusalem is manifest Act. 15 7 and 28. Againe here vve haue a familiar preface of the Author as to his frende or to euery godly Reader signified by Theophilus cōcerning the cause and purpose and maner of his vvriting and yet the very same is confessed Scripture vvith the vvhole booke folovving Maruel not then if the Author of the second booke of the Machabees * vse the like humane speaches both at the beginning and in the later end neither do thou therfore reiect the booke for no Scripture as our Heretikes doe or not thinke him a sacred vvriter 6. Iust before God Against the Heretikes of this time here it is euident that holy men be iust not only by the estimation of men but in deede and before God 6. In al the commaundements Three things to be noted directly against the Heretikes of our time first that good men doe keepe al Gods commaundements which they say are impossible to be kept Againe that men be iustified not by only imputation of Christes iustice nor by saith alone but by walking in the commaundements Againe that the keeping and doing of the commaundements is properly our iustification 6. Iustifications This word is so vsual in the Scriptures namely in the Psal 118 to signifie the commaundements of God because the keeping of them is iustification and the Greeke is alwaies so fully correspōdent to the same that the Heretikes in this place otherwise pretending to esteeme much of the Greeke blush not to say that they auoid this word of purpose against the iustification of the Papists And therfore one vseth Tullies word forsooth in Latin constituta and his scholers in their English Bibles say Ordinances 14. Ioy and exultation This was fulfilled not only when he was borne but now also through the whole Church for euer in ioyful celebrating of his Natiuitie 2◠He departed In the old Law saith S. Hierom they that offered hostes for the people were not only not in their houses but were purified for the time being separated from their wiues and they dranke neither wine nor any strong drinke which are wont to prouoke concupiscence Much more the Priests of the new Law that must alwaies offer sacrifices must alwaies be free from matrimonie Li. 1 c. 19. adu louin and ep 50 c. 3. See S. Ambrose in 1 Tim. 3. And therfore if there were any religion in Caluins Communion they would at the least giue as much reuerence in this point as they in the old Law did to their sacrifices and to the loaues of proposition 1 Reg. 21. 28. Haileful of grace Holy Church and al true Christian men doe much and often vse these wordes brought from heauen by the Archangel as wel to the honour of Christ and our B. Ladie as also for that they were the wordes of the first glad tidings of Christs Incarnation and our Saluation by the same and be the very abridgement and summe of the whole Gospel In so much that the Greeke Church vsed it daily in the Masse 28. Ful of grace Note the excellent prerogatiues of our B. Lady and abhorre those Heretikes which make her no better then other vulgar women and therfore to take from her fulnes of grace they say here Haile freely beloued contrarie to al significations of the Greeke word which is at the lest endued with grace as S. Paul vseth it Ephes 1. by S. Chrysostoms interpretation or rather ful of grace as both * Greeke and Latin fathers haue alwaies here vnderstood it and the Latines also read it namely S. Ambrose thus wel 〈◊〉 she only called ful of grace vvho only obteined the grace vvhich no other vvoman deserued to be replenished with the author of grace And if they did as wel know the nature of these kind of Greeke wordes as they would seeme very skilful they might easily obserue that they signifie fulnes as when them selues translate the like word Luc. 1◠20 ful of sores Beza vlcerosus 14. I know not man These wordes declare saith S. Augustine that she had now vowed virginitie to God For otherwise neither would she say How shal this be done nor haue added because I know not man Yea if she had said only the first wordes How shal this be done It is euident that she would not haue asked such a question hovv a vvoman should beare a sonne promised her if she had married meaning to haue carnal copulation c. 4 de virgin As if he should say If she might haue knovven a man and so haue had a childe she vvould neuer haue asked How shal this be done but because that ordinarie way vvas excluded by her vow of virginitie therfor she asketh How And in asking How The plainly declareth that she might not haue a childe by knowing man because of her vow See S. Grego Nyssene de sancta Christi Natiuitate 36. Elisabeth thy Cosin By this that Elisabeth and our Lady were cosins the one of the tribe of Leui the other of Iuda is gathered that Christ came of both tribes Iuda and Leui of the kings and the priests him self both a king and a priest and the Anointed to vvit by grace spiritually as they vvere vvith oile materially and corporally August 2 de Consens Euang. c. 1. 42. Blessed art thou At the very hearing of our Ladies voice the infant and she vvere replenished vvith the Holy Ghost and she sang praises not only to Christ but for his sake to our B. Lady calling her blessed and her fruite blessed as the Church doeth also by her vvordes and example in the AVE MARIE 43. Mother of my Lord. Elizabeth being an exceding iust and blessed vvoman yet the vvorthines of Gods mother doth so far excel her and al other vvomen as the great light the litle starres Hiero. Praef. in Sophon 48. Shal call me blessed This Prophecie is fulfilled when the Church keepeth her Festiual daies and when the faithful in al generations say the AVE MARIE and other holy Antems of our Lady And therfore the Caluinistes are not among those generations which call our Lady blessed 63. Iohn is his name wee see that names are of signification and importance God him self changing or giuing names in both Testaments as Abraham Israel Peter and the principal of al others IESVS and here IOHN vvhich signifieth Gods grace or mercie or God vvil haue mercie For he vvas the Precursor and Prophet of the mercie
39 And he said to them a similitude also Can the blinde leade the blinde doe not both fal into the ditch ✠verse 40 The disciple is not aboue his maister but euery one shal be perfect if he be as his maister ✠verse 41 And vvhy seest thou the mote in thy brothers eie but the beame that is in thine ovvne eie thou considerest not ✠verse 42 Or hovv canst thou say to thy brother Brother let me cast out the more out of thine eie thy self not seeing the beame in thine ovvne eie Hypocrite cast first the beame out of thine ovvne eie and then shalt thou see clerely to take forth the more out of thy brothers eie ⊢ ✠verse 43 For there is no good tree that yeldeth euil fruites nor euil tree that yeldeth good fruite ✠verse 44 For euery tree is knovven by his fruite For neither doe they gather figges of thornes neither of a bush doe they gather the grape ✠verse 45 The good man of the good treasure of his hart bringeth forth good and the euil man of the il treasure bringeth forth euil for of the aboūdance of the hart the mouth speaketh ✠verse 46 And vvhy cal you me Lord Lord and doe not the things vvhich I say ✠verse 47 Euery one that commeth to me and heareth my vvords and doeth them I vvil shevv you to vvhom he is like ✠verse 48 He is like to a man building a house that digged deepe and laid the foundation vpon a rocke And vvhen an inundation rose the riuer bette against that house and it could not moue it for it vvas founded vpon a rocke ✠verse 49 But he that heareth and doeth not is like to a man building his house vpon the earth vvithout a foundation against the vvhich the riuer did beate and incontinent it fell and the ruine of that house vvas great ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 1. Neither this haue you read The Scribes and pharisees boasted most of their knovvledge of the Scriptures but our Sauiour often shevveth their great ignorance Euen so the Heretikes that novv a daies vaunt most of the Scriptures and of their vnderstanding of them may soone be proued to vnderstand litle or nothing 9. Saue a soule Hereby it seemeth that Christ as at other times lightly alvvaies did not only heale this man in body but of some correspondent disease in his soule 12. The vvholenight Our Sauiour instantly prayed alone in the mount vvithout doore al night long as a preparation to the designement of his Apostles the day after to giue example to the Church of praying instantly vvhen priests are to be ordered and a lesson to vs al vvhat vve should doe for our ovvne necessities vvhen Christ did so for other mens 13. Vvhom he named Apostles Here it is to be noted against our Aduersaries that deceitfully measure to the simple the vvhole nature and qualitie of certaine sacred functions by the primitiue signification and compasse of the names or vvordes vvhereby they be called vvith vvhom as a Priest is but an elder and a Bishop a vvatchman or Superintendent so an Apostle is nothing but a Legate or Messenger and therfore as they argue * can make no Lawes nor prescribe or teach any thing not expressed in his mandatum Know therfore against such deceiuers that such things are not to be ruled by the vulgar signification of the word or calling but by vse and application of the holy writers and in this point by Christs ovvne expresse imposition And so this vvord Apostle is a calling of Office gouernement authoritie and most high dignitie giuen by our Maister specially to the College of the Tvvelue whom he endued aboue that vvhich the vulgar etymologie of their name requireth vvith povver to bind and loose to punish and pardō to teach and rule his Church Out of vvhich roome and dignitie vvhich is called in the Psalme and in the actes a Bishoprike vvhen Iudas sel Mathias vvas chosen to supply it and vvas numbered among the rest vvho vvere as founders or foundations of our religion as the Apostle termeth them Therfore to that college this name agreeth by special imposition and prerogatiue though aftervvard it vvas by vse of the Scriptures extended to S. Paul and S. Barnabas and sometimes to the Apostles successors as also by the like vse of Scriptures to the first conuerters of countreis to the saith or their coadiutors in that function In vvhich sense S. Paul chalengeth to be the Corinthians Apostle and nameth Epaphroditus the Philippians Apostle as vve call S. Gregorie his Disciple S. Augustin our Apostles of England In al vvhich taking it euer signifieth dignitie regiment Paternitie Principalitie and Primacie in the Church of God according to S. Paul 1. Cor. 12 He hath placed in his Church first in deede Apostles c. whereby vve may see that S. Peters dignitie vvas a vvonderful eminent Prerogatiue and Soueraintie when he vvas the head not only of other Christian men but the head of al Apostles yea euen of the College of the Tvvelue And if our Aduersaties list to haue learned any profitable lesson by the vvord Apostle more profitably and truely they might haue gathered that Christ called these his principal officers Apostles or Sent him self also specially and aboue al other being Missus that is Sent and called also Apostle in the Scriptures to vvarne vs by the nature of the vvord that none are true Apostles Pastors or Preachers that are not specially sent and called or that can not shevv by vvhom they be sent and that al Heretikes therfore be rather Apostates then Apostles for that they be not sent nor duely called nor chosen to preach 14. Simon Peter in the numbering of the Apostles alvvaies first named and preferred before Andrevv his elder brother and senior by calling See Annotat. Mt. 10 2. 23. Be glad The common miseries that fall to the true preachers and other Catholike men for Christs sake as pouertie famin mourning and persecutions be in deede the greatest blessings that can be and are meritorious of the revvard of heauen Contrarievvise al the felicities of this vvorld vvithout Christ are in deede nothing but vvo and the enterance to euerlasting miserie 26. Shal blesse you This vvo pertaineth to the Heretikes of our daies that delight to haue the peoples praises and blessings and shoutes preaching pleasant things of purpose to their itching eares as did the False-Prophets vvhen they vvere magnified and commended therfore of the carnal Ievves 35 Land hoping nothing In that vve may here seeme to be moued to lend to those vvhom vve thinke not able nor like euer to repay againe it must be holder for a counsel rather then a commaundement except the case of necessitie but it may be taken rather for a precept vvherein vsurie that is to say the expectation not of the money lent but of vantage
them that he is risen according to his ovvne prediction 9 yet the Apostles vvil not beleeue it 12 but neither Peter findeth his body there 13 He vvalketh vvith tvvo Disciples declaring al this vnto them out of the Scriptures and is knovven of them by breaking of bread 36 The same day he appeareth to the Eleuen and others being together ◠felt of them and eateth vvith them finally teaching them out of the Scriptures not onely of his Passion and Resurrection 47 but also of his Catholike Church 49 he promiseth the Holy Ghost to confirme them 50 and so ascendeth into heauen verse 1 AND in the first of the Sabboth very early they came to the monument carying the spices vvhich they had prepared ✠verse 2 And they found the stone rolled backe from the monument ✠verse 3 And going in they found not the body of our Lord IESVS ✠verse 4 And it came to passe as they vvere astonied in their minde at this behold tvvo men stoode beside them in glistering appareil ✠verse 5 And vvhen they feared and cast dovvne their countenance tovvard the ground they said vnto them Vvhy seeke you the liuing vvith the dead ✠verse 6 he is not here but is risen remember hovv he spake to you vvhen he yet vvas in Galilee ✠verse 7 saying * That the Sonne of man must be deliuered into the handes of sinners and be crucified and the third day rise againe ✠verse 8 And they remembred his vvordes ✠verse 9 And going backe from the monument they told al these things to those eleuen and to al the rest ✠verse 10 And it vvas Marie Magdalene and Ioane and Marie of Iames and the rest that vvere vvith them vvhich said these things to the Apostles ✠verse 11 And these vvordes seemed before them as dotage and they did not beleeue them ✠verse 12 But * Peter rising vp ranne to the monument and stouping dovvne he savv the linnen clothes lying alone and went avvay marueiling with him self at that which was done ✠verse 13 * And behold tvvo of them vvent the same day into a tovvne vvhich vvas the space of sixtie furlonges from Hierusalem named Emmäùs ✠verse 14 And they talked betvvixt them selues of al those things that had chaunced ✠verse 15 And it came to passe vvhile they talked and reasoned vvith them selues IESVS also him self approching vvent vvith them ✠verse 16 but their eies vvere held that they might not knovv him ✠verse 17 And he said to them Vvhat are these communications that you conferre one vvith an other vvalking and are sad ✠verse 18 And one vvhose name vvas Cleophas ansvvering said to him Art thou only a stranger in Hierusalem and hast not knovven the things that haue been done in it these daies ✠verse 19 To vvhom he said Vvhat things And they said concerning IESVS of Nazareth vvho vvas a man a Prophet mightie in vvorke and vvorde before God and al the people ✠verse 20 And hovv our cheefe Priestes and Princes deliuered him into condemnation of death and crucified him ✠verse 21 but vve hoped that it vvas he that should redeeme Israel and novv besides al this to day is the third day since these things vvere done ✠verse 22 But certaine vvomen also of ours made vs afraid vvho before it vvas light vvere at the monument ✠verse 23 and not finding his body came saying that they savv a vision also of Angels vvho say that he is aliue ✠verse 24 And certaine men of ours vvent to the monument and they found it so as the vvomen said but him they found not ✠verse 25 And he said to them O folish and slovv of hart to beleeue in al things vvhich the Prophets haue spoken ✠verse 26 Ought not Christ to haue suffred these things and so to enter into his glorie ✠verse 27 And beginning from Moyses and al the Prophets he did interpret to them in al the scriptures the things that vvere concerning him ✠verse 28 And they drevv nigh to the tovvne vvhither they vvent and he made semblaunce to goe further ✠verse 29 And they forced him saying Tarie vvith vs because it is tovvard night and the day is novv farre spent And he vvent in vvith them ✠verse 30 And it came to passe vvhiles he sate at the table vvith them he ″ tooke bread and blessed and brake and did reach to them ✠verse 31 And their eies vvere opened and they knevv him and he vanished out of their sight ✠verse 32 And they said one to the other Vvas not our hart burning in vs vvhiles he spake in the vvay and opened vnto vs the scriptures ✠verse 33 And rising vp the same houre they vvent backe into Hierusalem and they found the eleuen gathered together and those that vvere vvith them ✠verse 34 saying That our Lord is risen in deede and hath appeared to Simon ✠verse 35 And they told the things that vvere done in the vvay and hovv they knevv him in the breaking of bread ⊢ ✠verse 36 * And vvhiles they speake these things IESVS stoode in the middes of them and he saith to them Peace be to you it is I. feare not ✠verse 37 But they being troubled and frighted imagined that they savv a spirit ✠verse 38 And he said to them Vvhy are you troubled and cogitations arise into your harts ✠verse 39 See my handes and feete that it is I my self handle and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see me to haue ✠verse 40 And vvhen he had said this he shevved them his handes and feete ✠verse 41 But they yet not beleeuing and marueiling for ioy he said Haue you here any thing to be eaten ✠verse 42 But they offred him a peece of fish broiled and a honie combe ✠verse 43 And vvhen he had eaten before them taking the remaines he gaue to them ✠verse 44 And he said to them These are the vvordes vvhich I spake to you vvhen I vvas yet vvith you that al things must needes be fulfilled vvhich are vvritten in the lavv of Moyses and the Prophets and the Psalmes of me ✠verse 45 Then he opened their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures ✠verse 46 and he said to them That so it is vvritten and so it behoued Christ to suffer and to rise againe from the dead the third day ✠verse 47 and ″ penance to be preached in his name and remission of sinnes vnto al nations ⊢ beginning from Hierusalem ✠verse 48 And you are vvitnesses of these things ✠verse 49 * And I send the promes of my Father vpon you but you tarie in the citie til you be endued vvith povver from high ✠verse 50 And he brought them forth abrode into Bethánia and lifting vp his handes he blessed them ✠verse 51 * And it came to passe
you doe also ⊢ ✠verse 16 Amen amen I say to you a seruant is not greater then his lord neither is an apostle greater then he that sent him ✠verse 17 If you knovv these things you shal be blessed if you doe them ✠verse 18 I speake not of you al I knovv vvhom I haue chosen But that the scripture may be fulfilled He that eateth bread vvith me shal lift vp his heele against me ✠verse 19 From this time I tel you before it come to passe that vvhen it shal come to passe you may beleeue that I am he ✠verse 20 Amen amen I say to you he that receiueth any that I send receiueth me he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me ✠verse 21 Vvhen IESVS had said these things he vvas troubled in spirit and he protested and said * Amen amen I say to you that one of you shal betray me ✠verse 22 The disciples therfore looked one vpon an other doubting of whom he spake ✠verse 23 There vvas therfore one of his disciples leaning in the bosome of IESVS he vvhom IESVS loued ✠verse 24 Therfore Simon Peter beckeneth to him and said to him who is it of vvhom he speaketh ✠verse 25 He therfore leaning vpon the breast of IESVS saith to him Lord vvho is he ✠verse 26 IESVS ansvvered He it is to vvhom I shal reach the dipped bread And vvhen he had dipped the bread he gaue it to Iudas Iscariote Simons sonne ✠verse 27 And after the morsel then Satan entred into him And IESVS saith to him That vvhich thou doest doe it quickely ✠verse 28 But no man knevv of those that sate at table to vvhat purpose he said this vnto him ✠verse 29 For certaine thought because Iudas had the purse that IESVS had said to him Bie those things vvhich are needeful for vs to the festiual day or that he should giue some thing to the poore ✠verse 30 He therfore hauing receiued the morsel incontinent vvent forth And it vvas night ✠verse 31 Vvhen he therfore vvas gone forth IESVS said Novv the Sonne of man is glorified and God is glorified in him ✠verse 32 If God be glorified in him God also vvil glorifie him in him self and incoÌ„tinent vvil he glorifie him ✠verse 33 Litle children yet a litle vvhile I am vvith you You shal seeke me * as I said to the Ievves Vvhither I goe you can not come to you also I say novv ✠verse 34 * A ″ nevv coÌ„maundemeÌ„t I giue to you That you loue one an other as I haue loued you that you also loue one an other ✠verse 35 In this al men shal knovv that you are my disciples if you haue loue one to an other ✠verse 36 Simon Peter saith to him Lord vvhither goest thou IESVS ansvvered vvhither I goe thou canst not novv folovv me but hereafter thou shalt folovv ✠verse 37 Peter saith to him Vvhy can not I folovv thee novv * I vvil yeld my life for thee ✠verse 38 IESVS ansvvered him Thy life vvilt thou yeld for me Amen amen I say to thee the cocke shal not crovv vntil thou denie me thrise ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 5. Began to vvash This lotion was not onely of curtesy such as the Iewes vsed tovvard their ghests nor onely for example of humilitie but for mysterie and signification of the great puritie that is required before we come to receiue the holy Sacrament which straight after this washing was to be instituted and giuen to the Apostles Ambr. li. 3. de Sacra c. 1. Bernard de â—â—na Domini Serm. 1. 10. To vvash his feete The foulnes of the feete when al the rest is cleane signifieth the earthly affections and relikes of former sinnes remitted which are to be cleansed by deuout actes of charitie humilitie as S. Ambrose li. 3 de Sacr. c. 1. and S. Augustine ep 10â— tract 56. in â—o do note And because this was onely a ceremonie yet had such force both now and afterward vsed of the Apostles that it purged smaller offenses and filthines of the soule as S. Ambrose and S. Bernard gather it may not seeme strange that holy water and such ceremonies may remit venial sinnes 14. You also ought Our Maister neuer spake plainer nor seemed to commaund more precisely either of Baptisme or the Eucharist or any other Sacrament and yet by the Churches iudgement directed by the Holy Ghost we know this to be no Sacrament nor necessarie ceremonie and the other to be And why do they beleeue the Church in this and do not credit her affirming the chalice not to be necessarie for the communicants 34. A nevv commaundement The commaundement of mutual loue was giuen before but manifoldly misconstrued and abridged by the Iewes to freends onely to this life onely for earthly respects onely but Christ reneweth it and enlargeth it after the forme of his owne loue toward vs and giueth grace to fulfil it CHAP. XIIII They being sad because he said that he must goe from them he comforteth them many waies as putting them in hope to folovv him vnto the same place so that they keepe his commaundements Where he telleth them that him self is the vvay thither according to his Humanitie and also the end according to his Diuinitie no lesse then his Father because he is consubstantial 15 promising also to send vnto them that is to his Church the Holy Ghost to be after his departure with them for euer 28 And saying that it is his promotion according to his Humanitie to goe to the Father for whose obedieÌ„ce this his death shal be not for any guilt of his owne verse 1 LET not your hart be troubled You beleeue in God beleeue in me also ✠verse 2 In my fathers house there be many mansions If not I vvould haue told you Because I goe to prepare you a place ✠verse 3 And if I goe and prepare you a place I come againe and vvil take you to my self that vvhere I am you also may be ✠verse 4 And vvhither I goe you knovv and the vvay you knovv ✠verse 5 Thomas saith to him Lord vve knovv not vvhither thou goest and hovv can vve knovv the vvay ✠verse 6 IESVS saith to him I am the vvay and the veritie and the life no man commeth to the Father but by me ✠verse 7 If you had knovven me my father also certes you had knovven and from hence forth you shal knovv ' him and you haue seen him ✠verse 8 Philippe saith to him Lord shevv vs the Father and it sufficeth vs. ✠verse 9 IESVS saith to him So long time I am vvith you haue you not knovveÌ„ me Philippe he that seeth me seeth the Father also Hovv saiest thou Shevv vs the father ✠verse 10 Doest thou not beleeue that I am in the Father the
12 and other confirming his sentence vvith miracles 13 and vvith Scriptures 22 and the Apostles and Priests do vvrite and coÌ„maâ—nd in the name of the Holy Ghost vvhat is to be done 30 And the faithful thereby are straightvvaies quieted in minde 36 After vvhich Paul and Barnabas thinking to goe againe their aboue said circuite together are by occasion of Marke parted to the greater increase of the Church verse 1 AND certaine comming dovvne from Ievvrie taught the brethren That * vnles you be circumcised according to the maner of Moyses you can not be saued ✠verse 2 No litle sedition therfore being risen to Paul and Barnabas against them they ″ appointed that Paul and Barnabas should goe vp certaine others of the rest ' to the Apostles and priests vnto Hierusalem vpon this question ✠verse 3 They therfore being brought on their vvay by the Church passed through Phoenîce and Samaria reporting the conuersion of the Gentiles and they made great ioy to al the brethren ✠verse 4 And vvhen they vvere come to Hierusalem they vvere receiued of the Church and of the Apostles and Auncients declaring vvhatsoeuer God had done vvith them ✠verse 5 And there arose certaine of the heresie of the Pharisees that beleeued saying That they must be circumcised commaunded also to keepe the lavv of Moyses ✠verse 6 And the ″ Apostles and Auncients ″ assembled to consider of this vvord ✠verse 7 And vvhen there vvas made a great disputation ″ Peter rising vp said to them Men brethren you knovv that * of old daies God among vs ″ chose that by my mouth the Gentiles should heare the vvord of the Gospel and beleeue ✠verse 8 And God vvhich knovveth the hartes gaue testimonie * giuing vnto them the holy Ghost as vvel as to vs ✠verse 9 and hath put no difference betvvene vs and them by faith purifying their hartes ✠verse 10 Novv therfore vvhy tempt you God to put a yoke vpon the neckes of the disciples vvhich neither our fathers nor vve haue been able to beare ✠verse 11 but by the grace of our Lord IESVS CHRIST vve beleeue to be saued in like maner as they also ✠verse 12 And al the multitude held their peace and they heard Barnabas and Paul telling vvhat great signes and vvonders God had done among the Gentiles by them ✠verse 13 And after they held their peace ″ Iames ansvvered saying Men brethren heare me ✠verse 14 Simon hath told hovv God first visited to take of the Gentiles a people to his name ✠verse 15 And to this accord the vvordes of the prophets as it is vvritten ✠verse 16 After these things I vvil returne and vvil reedifie the tabernacle of Dauid vvhich vvas fallen and the ruines thereof I vvil reedifie and set it vp ✠verse 17 that the residue of men may seeke after the Lord and al nations vpon vvhom my name is inuocated saith the Lord that doeth these things ✠verse 18 To our Lord vvas his ovvne vvorke knovven from the beginning of the vvorld ✠verse 19 For the vvhich cause ″ I iudge that they vvhich of the Gentiles are conuerted to God are not to be disquieted ✠verse 20 but to vvrite vnto them that they refraine them selues from the contaminations of Idols and ″ fornication and strangled things and bloud ✠verse 21 For Moyses of old times hath in euery citie them that preach him in the synagogs vvhere he is read euery Sabboth ✠verse 22 Then it pleased the Apostles and Auncients vvith the vvhole Church to chose men out of them to send to Antioche vvith Paul and Barnabas Iudas vvho vvas surnamed Barsabas Silas cheefe men among the brethren ✠verse 23 vvriting by their handes The Apostles and Auncients the brethren to the brethren of the Gentiles that are at Antioche and in Syria and Cilicia greeting ✠verse 24 Because vve haue heard that certaine ″ going forth from vs haue troubled you vvith vvordes subuerting your soules to vvhom vve gaue no commaundement ✠verse 25 It hath pleased vs being gathered in one to chose out men and to send them vnto you vvith our deerest Barnabas and Paul ✠verse 26 men that haue giuen their liues for the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 27 Vve haue sent therfore Iudas Silas vvho them selues also vvil in vvordes report vnto you the same things ✠verse 28 For it hath seemed good ″ to the holy Ghost to vs to lay no further burden vpon you then these necessarie things ✠verse 29 that you absteine from the things immolated to Idols and bloud and that vvhich is strangled and fornication from the vvhich things keeping your selues you shal doe vvell Fare ye vvel ✠verse 30 They therfore being dimissed vvent dovvne to Antioche and gathering the multitude deliuered the epistle ✠verse 31 Vvhich vvhen they had read they ″ reioyced vpon the consolation ✠verse 32 but Iudas and Silas them Selues also being prophets vvith many vvordes comforted the brethren and confirmed them ✠verse 33 And hauing spent some time there they vvere vvith peace dimissed of the brethren vnto them that had sent them ✠verse 34 But it seemed good vnto Silas to remaine there and Iudas departed alone ✠verse 35 and Paul and Barnabas taried at Antioche teaching and euangelizing vvith many others the vvord of our Lord. ✠verse 36 And after certaine daies Paul said to Barnabas Let vs returne and visite our brethren in al cities vvherein vve * haue preached the vvord of our Lord hovv they doe ✠verse 37 And Barnabas vvould haue taken vvith them Iohn also that vvas surnamed Marke ✠verse 38 But Paul desired that he as vvho * had departed from them out of Pamphylia and had not gone vvith them to the vvorke might not be receiued ✠verse 39 And there rose a ″ dissention so that they departed one from an other that Barnabas in deede taking Marke sailed to Cypres ✠verse 40 But Paul chosing Silas departed being deliuered of the brethren to the grace of God ✠verse 41 And he vvalked through Syria and Cilicia confirming the Churches Commaunding them to keepe the praecepts of the Apostles and the Auncients ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV. 1. Appointed Vve learne by this example vvhat is to be done vvhen any controuersie ariseth in religion betvvene the teachers or other Christian people Vve see it is not ynough to contend by allegations of Scriptures or other proofes seeming to make for either part for so of contentious part taking there should be no end but the more vvriting vvrestling striuing there vvere euery one for his ovvne fansie cloking it vvith the title of Gods vvord and Scripture the more Schismes Sectes and diuisions vvould fall as vve see specially in the restles Heresies of our time Vvhose faâ—tors admitting no iudges stand to no trial of mortal men to no
the resurrection ✠verse 19 And appreheÌ„ding him they led him to Areopagus saying May vve knovv vvhat this new doctrine is that thou speakest of ✠verse 20 for thou bringest in certaine nevv things to our eares Vve vvil knovv therfore vvhat these things may meane ✠verse 21 And al the Athenians and the strangers seiourning there emploied them selues to nothing els but either to speake or to heare some nevves ✠verse 22 But Paul standing in the middes of Areopagus said Ye men of Athens in al things I perceiue you as it vvere superstitious ✠verse 23 For passing by and seeing your Idols I found an altar also vvherevpon vvas vvritten To the vnknovven God That therfore vvhich you vvorshippe not knovving it the same do I preach to you ✠verse 24 The God that made the vvorld and al things that are in it he being Lord of heauen earth dvvelleth not in * temples made vvith hand ✠verse 25 neither is he serued vvith mens hands needing any thing vvhereas him self giueth life vnto al and breathing and al things ✠verse 26 and he made of one al maÌ„kinde to inhabite vpon the vvhole face of the earth assigning set times and the limits of their habitation ✠verse 27 for to seeke God if happily they may feele or finde him although he be not farre from euery one of vs. ✠verse 28 For in him vve liue and moue and be as certaine also of your ovvne poëtes said For of his kinde also vve are ✠verse 29 Being therfore of Gods kinde vve may not suppose the Diuinitie to be like vnto gold or siluer or stone the grauing of art and deuise of man ✠verse 30 And the times truely of this ignorance vvhereas God dispised novv he denounceth vnto men that al euery vvhere doe penance ✠verse 31 for that he hath appointed a day wherein he vvil iudge the world in equitie by a man vvhom he hath appointed giuing al men faith raysing him vp from the dead ✠verse 32 And vvhen they had heard the resurrection of the dead certaine in deede mocked but certaine said Vve vvil heare thee againe concerning this point ✠verse 33 So Paul vvent forth out of the middes of them ✠verse 34 But certaine men ioyning vnto him did beleeue among vvhom vvas also Dionysius Areopagîta and a vvoman named Dámaris and others vvith them ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVII 11. Searching the Scriptures The Heretikes vse this place to proue that the heaters must trie and iudge by the Scriptures vvhether their teachers and preachers doctrine be true and so reiect that that they find not in the Scriptures as though here the sheepe vvere made iudges of their Pastors the people of the Priests and men and vvomen of al sortes euen of S. Paules doctrine it self which vvere the most folish disorder in the vvorld And they did not therfore read the Scriptures of the old Testament for none of the nevv vvere yet extant commonly to dispute vvith the Apostle or to trie and iudge of his doctrine or vvhether they should beleeue him or no for they vvere bound to beleeue him and obey his vvord vvhether he alleaged Scripture or no and vvhether they could reade or vnderstand the Scriptures or no but it vvas a great comfort and confirmation for the Ievves that had the Scriptures to finde euen as S. Paul said that Christ vvas God crucified risen and ascended to heauen vvhich by his preaching and expounding they vnderstood and neuer before though they read them and heard them read euery Sabboth As it is a great comfort to a Catholike man to heare the Scriptures declared alleaged most euidently for the Churches truth against Heretikes in Sennons or othervvise And it doth the Catholikes good much confirmeth them to vew diligently the places alleaged by the Catholike preachers Yet they must not be iudges for al that ouer their ovvne Pastors vvhom Christ commaundeth them to heare and obey and by vvhom they heare the true sense of Scriptures 22. Superstitious S. Paul calleth not them superstitious for adoring the true and only God vvith much deuotion or many ceremonies or in comely prescribed order or for doing due reuerence to holy Sacraments to Saincts and their memories Images or Monuments or for keeping the prescribed lavves daies and fastes of the Church or for fulfilling vowes made to God or for blessing vvith the signe of the Crosse or for capping and kneeling at the name of IESVS or for religiously vsing creatures sanctified in the same name or any other Christian obseruation for vvhich our nevv Maisters coÌ„demne the Catholike people of Superstition them selues vvholy voide of that vice by al vvise mens iudgement because they haue in maner taken avvay al religion and are become Epicureians and Atheists vvho are neuer troubled vvith superstition because it is a vice consisting in excesse of vvorship or religion vvhereof they are void but the Apostle calleth them superstitious for vvorshipping the Idols and goddes of the Heathen and for the feare that they had lest they should leaue out any God that vvas vnknovven to them for thus their Altar vvas inscribed Dijs Asia Europa Lybia Deo ignoto peregrino that is To the gods of Asia Europe and Lybia to the vnknovven and strange God This superstition saith S. Augustine is vvholy taken avvay from the Church by Christs incarnation and by the Apostles preaching and by Martyrs holy life and death Neither doth the Catholike Church allovv this or any other kinde of superstitious obseruation Only vve must take heede that vve beleeue not her Aduersaries definition of superstition for they vvould imply therein al true religion 29. This Diuinitie to be like Nothing can be made by mans hand of vvhat forme or sort so euer that is like to Gods essence or to the forme or shape of his Godhead or Diuinitie therfore hovvsoeuer the Heathens did paint or graue their Idols they vvere nothing like to God And this also is impertinently alleaged by Heretikes against the Churches images Vvhich are not made either to be adored vvith godly honour or to be any resemblance of the Diuinitie or any of the three persons in Godhead but only of Christ as he vvas in forme of man vvho in that respect may be truely expressed as other men by their purtraites and of the Holy Ghost not as he is in him self but as he appeared in firy tongues or in the similitude of a dooâ—e or such like And so to paint or graue any of the three persons as they appeared visibly and corporally is no more inconuenient or vnlavvful then it vvas vndecent for them to appeare in such formes And therfore to paint or portraite the Father also being the first person as he hath shevved him self in vision to any of the Prophetes of the old or nevv Testament namely to Daniel as an old man or the three Angels
in Asia For he hastened if it vvere possible for him to keepe the day of â— Pentecost at Hierusalem ✠verse 17 And sending from Milétum to Ephesus he called the Auncients of the Church ✠verse 18 Vvho being come to him and assembled together he said to them You knovv * from the first day that I entred into Asia in vvhat maner I haue been vvith you al the time ✠verse 19 seruing our Lord vvith al humilitie and teares and tentations that did chaunce to me by the conspiracies of the Ievves ✠verse 20 Hovv I haue vvithdravven nothing that vvas profitable but that I preached it to you taught you openly and from house to house ✠verse 21 testifying to Ievves and Gentils penance tovvard God and faith in our Lord IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 22 And novv behold being bound by the spirit I goe to Hierusalem not knovving vvhat things shal befall me in it ✠verse 23 but that the Holy Ghost through out al cities doth protest to me saying that bands and tribulations abide me at Hierusalem ✠verse 24 But I feare none of these things neither doe I make my life more pretious theÌ„ my self so that I may coÌ„suÌ„mat my course ministerie vvhich I receiued of our Lord IESVS to testifie the Gospel of the grace of God ✠verse 25 And novv behold I doe knovv that you shal no more see my face al you through vvhom I haue passed preaching the kingdom of God ✠verse 26 Vvherefore I take you to witnesse this present day that I am cleere from the bloud of al. ✠verse 27 For I haue not spared to declare vnto you al the counsel of God ✠verse 28 Take heede to your selues and to the vvhole flocke vvherein the Holy Ghost hath placed you bishops to rule the Church of God vvhich he hath purchased with his ovvne bloud ✠verse 29 I knovv that after my departure there vvil â— rauening vvolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke ✠verse 30 and out of your ovvne selues shal arise men speaking peruerse things to dravv avvay disciples after them selues ✠verse 31 For the vvhich cause be vigilant keeping in memorie that for three yeres night and day I ceased not vvith teares to admonish euery one of you ✠verse 32 And novv I commend you to God and to the vvord of his grace vvho is able to edifie and to giue inheritance in al the sanctified ✠verse 33 No mans siluer and gold or garment haue I coueted ✠verse 34 Your selues knovv that for such things as vvere needful for me and them that are vvith me these hands haue ministred ✠verse 35 I haue shevved you al things that so labouring you must receiue the vveake and remember the vvord of our Lord IESVS because he said â— It is a more blessed thing to giue rather then to take ✠verse 36 And vvhen he had said these things falling on his knees he praied vvith al them ✠verse 37 And there vvas great vveeping made of al and falling vpon the necke of Paul they kissed him ✠verse 38 being sorie most of al for the vvord vvhich he had said that they should see his face no more And they brought him going vnto the shippe ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XX. 16. Pentecost Though the Apostles might desire to come to the Ievves Festiuities by reason of the general concourse of people to the same the better to deale for their saluation and â—o spred the Gospel of Christ yet it is like that they novv kept solemly the Christian Pentecost or vvhitsontide for memorie of the Holy Ghost and that S. Paul vvent to that Feast of the Christians rather then the other of the Ievves And Ven. Bede saith here The Apostle maketh hast to keepe the fifteth day that is of remission and of the Holy Ghost For that the Christians already kept the eight day that is the Sunday or our Lordes day and had altered already the ordinarie Sabboth into the same it is plaine by the Scriptures 1 Cor. 16 2. Apoc. 1 10. and by antiquitie Iustin Mart. Apolog. 2 ad Anton. Pium in fine And it is as like that they changed the Ievves Pasche and Pentecost as that specially vvhen it is euident that * these Festiuities be kept by Apostolike tradition and approued by the vse of al auncient Churches and Councels â—9 Rauening vvolues The gouernours of the Church are foretold of the great danger that should fall to the people by vvolues that is to say by Heretikes vvhose cruelty tovvard the Catholikes is noted by this terme They be knovveÌ„ by the forsaking the vnitie of the Church vvhereof they vvere before by going out and dravving many disciples after them and by their peruerse doctrine Such vvolues came aftervvard in deede in diuers ages Arius Mâ—cedonius Nestorius Eutyches Luther Caluin great bloudsucking vvolues and vvasters of the flocke of Christ 35. More blessed to giue Among many other infinite goodly things and speaches vvhich Christ spake and be not vvritten in the Gospels this sentence is one vvhich S. Paul heard of some of the Apostles daily conuersant vvith him or els learned of Christ him self or of the Holy Ghost And it signifieth that vvhereas the vvorld commonly counteth him happie that receiueth any benefite as almes either temporal or spiritual yet in deede he that giueth or bestovveth is more happie Vvhich if the vvorld did vvel consider men vvould giue almes faster then they do if it vvere but for their ovvne benefite CHAP. XXI From MileÌ„tum going on his iourney 4 he can not be dissuaded neither as Tyre 8 nor at Caesarea in both vvhich places the Holy Ghost reueled hovv he should be handled in Hierusalem 10 the Prophet Agabuâ— expresly foretelling that the Ievves there should deliuer him to the Gentils 15 but to Hierusalem he coÌ„meth vvhere being vvelcome to the Christians and namely to Iames the Bishop and to the Priests vvhile he goeth about to satisfie the Christian Ievves there vvho had been misinformed of him as if he had taught it to be vnlawful for the Iewes to keepe Moyses Lavv 27 he is inuaded by the infidel Ievves and ready to be murdered by them vntil the Romane souldiars do rescue him verse 1 AND vvhen it came to passe that vve sailed being caried from them vvith a straight course vve came to Cóos and the day folovving to Rhodes and from thence to Pátara ✠verse 2 And when vve had found a ship that passed ouer to Phoenîce going vp into it vve sailed ✠verse 3 And vvhen vve vverâ— in the sight of Cypres leauing it on the left hand vve sailed into Syria and came to Tyre for there the ship vvas to discharge her lode ✠verse 4 And finding disciples vve taried there seuen daies vvho said to Paul by the Spirit that he should not goe vp to Hierusalem ✠verse 5 And the daies being expired departing vve vvent forvvard al bringing vs on
verse 27 For the hart of this people is vvaâ—en grosse and vvith their eares haue they heauily heard and their eies they haue shut left perhaps they may see vvith their eies and heare vvith their eares and vnderstand vvith their hart and be conuerted and I heale them ✠verse 28 Be it knovven therfore to you that this Saluation of God is sent to the Gentiles and they vvil heare ✠verse 29 And vvhen he had said these things the Ievves vvent out from him hauing much questioning among them selues ✠verse 30 And he taried ful tvvo yeres in his hired lodging and he receiued al that came into him ✠verse 31 preaching the kingdom of God and â—eaching the things that concerne our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvith al confidence vvithout prohibition ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVIII â— Shaking of the beast The promes of Christ Marc. 16 that venemous serpents should not hurt them that beleeue in him is fulfilled not in al beleuers but in such as had the gift of miracles as S. Paul had Vvhom here a viper by nature so venemous that the people thought he should haue died out of hand did no vvhit annoy he extinguishing by the povver of Christ al the poison of the beast Yea and as the Christian people there til this day beleeue by S. Paules praiers the Iland vvas deliuered for euer from al such venemous serpents in so much that children there play vvith scorpions euer since that time and Pilgrimes daily carie vvith them peeces of stones out of the place vvhere S. Paul abode by vvhich they affirme that they heale them vvhich in other countries adioyning are bitten of scorpions the medicine therfore being called S. Paules grace The Heretikes that knovv not the povver of God nor the miraculous vertues giuen to his Saincts maruel and blaspheme vvhen they beare such things as be proper to certaine countries attributed sometimes to Gods miracles done by his Saincts â— as though that vvere not possible or vvere not as much to Gods honour and more then things proceding only of natural causes Such profane men vvould not haue attributed the holsomâ—es of the vvaters of Iericho to Eliseus his vertue and miracles amending them by casting salt into them if the Scripture had not expresly testified the same It is the part of al faithful men to referre such things to God vvhen any iust occasion is giuen therevnto rather then to nature though the incredulous doe alvvaies contrarie for feare of superstition dishonouring God As though this escape of drovvning might better and more to Gods glorie be referted to chaunce and the mariners industrie then to S. Paules praiers and extraordinarie vvorking â—0 Chaine I vvould vvish novv saith S. Chrystome to be for a time in the place vvhere these chaines remaine and to see the â—etters vvhich Diuels feare and Angels reuerence homil 5 ad populum Antiochenum See also S. Gregorie lib. â— episto â—0 of the miracles done by S. Paules chaines and that he sendeth to the Emperesse Constantia some dust thereof 〈◊〉 of for a great Relike and holy gift 22. Concerning this sect The Heretikes of al sortes comfort them selues much vvhen they finde here or els vvhere the Christian faith called of the Ievves or incredulous persons a Sect or an Heresie sometimes in contempt of Christes person the Maister of the same the Secte of the Nazarens as though the Church of God might as vvel erre in naming their doctrine Heresie as the Ievves and Pagans might and did misse in condemning Christian religion for an Heresie or as though the Protestants doctrine vvere as vvel proued and tried to be no Heresie by the Prophâ—ts and other Scriptures miracles and consent of al Nations and ages as Christes blessed doctrine is Vvhereas in deed the Protestants doctrine is euidently conuinced to be heretical by the same arguments that Christes religion is proued to be the only true doctrine of saluation and not an heresie And vvhosoeuer can deduce the Christian faith from Adam to this day through out al the Fathers Patriarches Prophetes Priests Apostles and Bishops by descent and succession of al lavves and states of true vvorshippers and beleeuers vvhich is the only or special vvay to proue that the Christian faith is no heresie he shal by the same meanes al at once proue the Protestants doctrine to be an heresie and a false secte That the Ievves therfore and il men in al places contradicted the Christian religion calling it an Heresie or a Sect as though it had a beginning of some certaine Sect-Maister other them God him self they vvere deceiued and the Church of God neuerthelesse calling the Protestants doctrine Heresie in the vvorst part that can be and in the vvorst sort that euer vvas doth right and most iustly The end of the Actes of the Apostles Vvherevnto we ioyne for the readers behalfe tvvo Tables of the tvvo cheefe Apostles and a note of the rest as an abridgement of the said booke and a supply of some things not there mentioned THE SVMME OF THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES CONTEINING SPECIALLY THE GESTES OF THE TVVO PRINCIPAL Apostles SS Peter and Paul in such order of time and yeres of the Emperours and from Christs Natiuitia and Ascension as they vvere done so â—â—r as by holy Scriptures or Ecclesiastical vvriters may be gathered Wherein though is be not possible to set dovvne the procise and vndoubted time or yere of euery thing because neither S. Luke nor others do note particularly and orderly the moments of euery action of the said Apostles noâ— vve folovv the most probable and plaine 〈◊〉 that vve finde in holy Scripture and auncient vvriters Whereby the studious reader may easily discouer the folly of the Protestants that can finde no time when * Peter might possibly come to Rome be Bishop and die there diuers things in S. Paules actes being no lesse hard to reconcile to the course of S. Lukes narration then any thing touching the historie of S. Peter namely his * three yeres preaching in Arabia al vvhich must needes be true vvhether vve bit the very iust time or no and hovv so euer authors differ about the same A TABLE OF S. PETER Tiberij Nat. DnÌ„i Ascen  18 34 1 PETER causeth the Disciples to procede to the election of an other Apostle in Iudas roome Act. 1.    Receiuing vvith the rest the gifts of the Holy Ghost on Vvhit-sunday he made the first Sermon and conuerted 3000. Act. 2.    He cureth one borne lame preacheth Christ and penance to the Ievves so that 5000 beleeued Act. 3 4.    He is imprisoned released againe threatened and commaunded to preache no more but he vvith Iohn ansvvereth that they must obey God more then man Act. 4.    He striketh to death vvith a vvord Ananias and Saphira for sacrilege Act. 5.    He is sent
is taken Act. 21 and from the Tribune Lysias deliuered to Felix the Gouernour Act. 23 and by him left to Festus Act. 24. he appealeth to Caesar Act. 25 and so is SENT TO ROME Act. 27 vvhere he arriueth Act. 28. Neronis Natiuit Ascen  2 58 25 At Rome he remaineth in free prison tvvo yere Act. 28. and then is deliuered 2 Tim. 4.    After his deliuerie he preached in sundrie countries of the vvest namely in Spaine Hiero. in Cataloge Epiph. Hares 27. Him self vvriteth that he purposed so to doe Ro. 15.    In his Epistle to the Philippians c. â— he minded to visâ—e the Churches of Asia vvhich also he did Genebrard in Chron.    He vvriteth last of al his second Epistle to Timothee a litle before his death 2 Tim. 4. being novv the second time apprehended and in bandes at Rome Theodoret. 14 70 37 He vvas beheaded at Rome the same day that Peter vvas crucified S. Ambros ser 〈◊〉 68. S Maximus OF THE OTHER APOSTLES THE Actes of the rest of the tvvelue Apostles be not much vvritten of in this booke but as * other Ecclesâ—â—stical writers do teâ—tifie they preached specially in these nations as folovveth Andrevv in Aâ—haia Iohn in Asia Philip in Pbrygia Iames in Ievvrie Bartholomevv in Scythia Thomas in India Matthevv in Aethiopia Simon in Persia Thaddâ—us in Mesopotamia the other Iames in Spaine Matthias in Palestine So distributing them selues through out the vvorld to gather one Catholike Church of al Nations according as Christ gaue them commission Mat. 28 19 and as it vvas prophecied of them before Psal 18. Their sound is gone forth into euery countrie and their wordes into the endes of the whole world But before they departed one from an other the time vvhereof is not certainely knovven * al Tvvelue assembling together ful of the Holy Ghost eche laying dovvne his sentence agreed vpon tvvelue principal articles of the Christian faith and appointed them for a rule to al beleeuers Vvhich is therfore called and is THE APOSTLES CREDE Not vvritten in paper as the Scripture but from the Apostles deliuered by tradition Ruff. Hiero. locis citatis Vvhich as of old Hiero. cont Lucifer so at this day al solemnely professe in their Baptisme either by them selues or by others and al that be of age and capacitie are bound to know and beleeue euery article of the â—ame Vvhich are these that folovv THE APOSTLES CREDE or SYMBOLVM APOSTOLORVM 1 I Beleeue in God the Father almightie creator of heauen and earth 2 And in IESVS CHRIST his only Sonne our Lord. 3 Vvho vvas conceiued by the Holy Ghost borne of the Virgin MARIE 4 Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried Descended into Hel. 5 The third day be rose againe from death 6 Ascended into heauen Sitteth at the right haÌ„d of God the Father almightie 7 From thence he shal come to iudge the quicke and the dead 8 I beleeue in the Holy Ghost 9 The holy Catholike Church the communion of saincts 10 Forgiuenesse of sinnes 11 Resurrection of the flesh 12 Life euerlasting Amen ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLES IN GENERAL AFTER the Gospels vvhich is a storie of Christ himselfe and after the Actes of the Apostles Vvhich is a storie of Christes Church novv folovv the Epistles of the Apostles vvhich they vvrote of such matters as they had then occasion to vvrite of For being the founders and the Doctors of the Church they did in their time as the Doctors that succeeded them did after them vvho from the beginning vnto this day haue vvritten Epistles Bookes against heresies euer as they arose and of al other Ecclesiastical matters as they had occasion ministred vnto them Of vvhich their doing the Apostles first gaue here the ensample as also S. Luke in the Actes of the Apostles led the vvay to al the writers of the Ecclesiastical Historie after him For al though there be no comparison betvvene them for authoritie for asmuch as these are Cannonical Scripture and so are not any vvritings of their successors yet the occasions and matters as I haue said are like Most of these Epistles are S. Paules Epistles the rest are called * Catholicae Epistolae the Epistles Catholike For S. Paul vvriteth not any Epistle to al hovvbeit euery one of them is for al the Church but some to particular Churches of the Gentils as to the Romanes to the Corinthians to the Galatians to the Ephesians to the Philippians to the Colossians to the Thessalonians some to particular persons as to Timothee to Tite vvho vvere Bishops among the Gentiles to vvit of Ephesus and of Crete and to Philémon and then one to the Hebrevves vvho vvere the Ievves of Hierusalem and Iurie But the Epistles of the other Apostles that is of S. Iames S. Peter S. Iohn and S. Iude are not so intituled to any one Church or person except S. Iohns tvvo later short Epistles vvhich yet might not be separated from his first because they vvere al of one Author and therefore they are termed Catholike that is vniuersal For so vvriteth S. Iames To the tvvelue tribes that are in dispersion greeting and S. Peter in his first Epistle thus To the elect straÌ„gers of the dispersion of Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia Bithynia in his second thus To them that haue obteined equal faith vvith vs. likevvise S. Iude To them that are in God the father beloued and in Iesus Christ preserued and called S. Iohns first is vvithout title Novv for the occasions of their vvriting vvhereby vve shal perceiue the matters or arguments that they handle it must be remembred as the Storie of that time in the Actes of the Apostles doth at large declare that the Church then beginning vvas planted by the Apostles not onely in the Ievves but also in the Gentiles yea and specially in the Gentiles Vvhich thing offended the Ievves many waies For they could not abide to see so much as their owne Countrie to receiue him for CHRIST vvhom they had reiected and crucified much lesse to see them preach him to the Gentiles also that offended euen those Ievves also that beleeued him to be Christ Hovvbeit such of them as vvere Catholikes and therefore not obstinat vvere satisfied vvhen they vnderstood by the Apostles that it vvas Gods pleasure as Act. 11. vve reade But others of the became heretikes preached to the Christian Gentiles that it vvas necessary for them to receiue also the Ievves religion Of such vve reade Act. 15. Vnles you be circumcised you can not be saued And as these did so preach against the truth so did the vnchristened Ievves not onely them selues persecute but also stirre vp the Idolatrous Gentiles euery vvhere to persecute the Christians by such obstinacie prouoking God to reprobate theire Nation vvhich yet they thought vnpossible to be done because they vvere the seede of Abraham and
to helpe the neede of the Christians in Hierusalem vvhereof he speaketh 1. Cor. 16 And concerning the collections that are made for the saincts as I haue ordeined to the Churches of Galatia so doe you also By vvhich vvordes also it is euident that the Corinthians had not at then made their gathering But vvhen he vvrote the Second to them vvhere in the 11 Chapter he maketh mention of 14 yeres not onely after his Conuersion as to the Galatians but also after his Rapte vvhich seemeth to haue bene vvhen he vvas at Hierusalem Act. 9. foure yeres after his Conuersion in a traunce as he calleth it Act. 22 17 then vvere they readie For so he saith 2. Cor. 8 You haue begone from the yere past and 2. Cor. 9 For the vvhich I doe glorie of you to the Macedonians that also Achaia is ready from the yere past hovvbeit it folovveth theire But I haue sent the brethren that as I haue said you may be ready lest vvhen the Macedonians come vvith me and find you vnready vve be ashamed But vvhen he vvrote to the Romanes then vvas he novv come to Corinth for the purpose and had receiued theire contribution and vvas readie to goe vvith it vnto Hierusalem For so he saith Rom. 15. Novv therfore I vvil goe vnto Hierusalem to minister to the saincts For Macedonia and Achaia haue liked vvel to make some coÌ„tribution vpoÌ„ the poore saincts that are in Hierusalem So then the Epistle to the Romanes vvas not the first that he vvrote But yet it is and alvvaies vvas set first because of the primacie of that Church for vvhich cause also he handleth in it such matters as perteined not to them alone but to the vniuersal Church and specially to al the Gentiles to vvit the very frame as it vvere of the Church of Christ Tanquam enim pro ipso Domino legatione fungens hoc est pro lapide angulari vtrumque populum tam ex Iudais quà m ex Gentibus connectis in Christo per vinculum gratiae so saith S. Augustine giuing vs briefly the arguments in english thus As being a legate for our Lord him self that is for the corner stone he knitteth together in Christ by the baÌ„d of Grace both peoples as vvel of the Ievves as of the Gentils Shevving that neither of them had in their Gentilitie or Iudaisme any vvorkes to bragge of or to chalenge to them selues iustificatioÌ„ or saluation thereby but rather sinnes they had to be sorie for and to humble themselues to the faith of Christ that so they might haue remission of them and strength to doe meritorius vvorkes aftervvard In vvhich sort because the Gentils did humble them selues therefore had they found mercy though they neuer vvist of the Lavv of Moyses But the Ievves because they stoode vpon their ovvne vvorkes vvhich they did by their ovvne strength vvith the knovvledge of the Lavv being therefore also called the vvorkes of the Lavv so would not humble themselues to beleeue in Christ crucified they missed of mercy and became reprobate excepting a few Reliquiae that God of his goodnes had reserued to himself Hovvbeit in the end vvhen the fulnes of the Gentils is come into the Church then shal the fulnes of the Ievves also open their eies acknowledge their errour and submit themselues to Christ and his Church in like maner In the meane time those that haue found the grace to be Christians he exhorteth to perseueraÌ„ce as it vvas specially needeful in those times of persecutions and to leade their whole life now after Baptisme in good workes and to be careful of vnitie bearing therefore one with an other both Iew and Gentil al that they may and geuing no offence to them that are weake Thus he disputeth and thus be exhorteth through the whole Epistle though if we wil diuide it by that which is principal in ech parte vve may say that vnto the 12 chapter is his disputation and from thence to the end his exhortation Novv in those points of faith and in al others as also in example of life the commendation that he giueth to the Church of Rome is much to be noted Your faith is renoumed in the vvhole vvorld and your obedieÌ„ce is published into euery place I reioyce therfore in you And againe you haue obeied from the hart vnto that forme of doctrine vvhich hath been deliuered to you And therevpon againe I desire you brethren to marke them that make dissensions and scandals contrarie to the doctrine vvhich you haue learned and auoide them For such doe not serue Christ our Lord but theire ovvne belly and by svveete speaches ad benedictions seduce the harts of innocents Therfore to shunne Luther and Caluin and al their crewes vve haue iust reason and good vvarrant They make dissensions and scandals against the doctrine of the Romane Church Let no man therefore be seduced by their sugred vvordes THE EPISTLE OF PAVL THE APOSTLE TO THE ROMANES CHAP. I. The foundation of his Apostleship being laid 〈◊〉 he highly commendeth the Romanes and protesteth his affection tovvardes them and so coÌ„ming to the matter saith our Christian Catholike doctrine that teacheth al to beleeue to be the vvay to saluation 118 because the Gentiles first of al could not be saued by their Philosophie vvhereby they knevv God for so much as they did not serue him but Idolâ—â— he therfore iustly permitting them to fall into al kind of most damnable sinne verse 1 PAVL the seruant of IESVS CHRIST called to be an Apostle * separated into the Gospel of God ✠verse 2 vvhich before he had promised by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures ✠verse 3 of his sonne vvho vvas made to him of the seede of Dauid according to the flesh ✠verse 4 vvho vvas predestinate the sonne of God in povver according to the spirit of sanctification by the resurrectioÌ„ of our Lord IESVS CHRIST from the dead ✠verse 5 by vvhom vve haue receiued grace and Apostleship for obedience to the faith in al Nations for the name of him ✠verse 6 among vvhom are you also the called of IESVS CHRIST ⊢ ✠verse 7 to al that are at Rome the beloued of God called to be saincts Grace to you and peace from God our father and our Lord IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 8 First I giue thankes to my God through IESVS CHRIST for al you because ″ your faith is renoumed in the vvhole vvorld ✠verse 9 For God is my vvitnes vvhom I serue ″ in my spirit in the Gospel of his Sonne that vvithout intermission I make ″ a memorie of you ✠verse 10 alvvaies in my praiers beseeching if by any meanes I may sometime at the length haue a prosperous iourney by the vvil of God to come vnto you ✠verse 11 For I desire to see you that I may imparte vnto you some spiritual grace to confirme you âœ
Pauls vvritings hold this for a certaintie as the Apostles ovvne defense vvhatsoeuer he seeme to say hereafter sounding in their sense that sinne commeth of God or may therfore be committed that he may vvorke good thereof that the Apostle him self condemneth that sense as slaunderous and blasphemous 10. Not any iust These general speaches that both Ievv and Gentile be in sinne and none at al iust are not so to be taken that none in neither sort vvere euer good the Scriptures expresly saying that Iob Zacharie Elisabeth and such like vvere iust before God it vvere blasphemie to say that these vvordes alleaged out of the 13 Psalme vvere meant in Christes mother in S. Iohn the Baptist in the Apostles c. For this only is the sense that neither by the lavv of nature nor lavv of Moyses could any man be iust or auoid such sinnes as here be reckened but by faith and the grace of God by vvhich there vvere a number in al ages specially among the Ievves that vvere iust and holy vvhom these vvordes touch not being spoken only to the multitude of the vvicked vvhich the Prophet maketh as it vvere a seueral body conspiring against Christ and persecuting the iust and godly of vvhich il companie he saith that none vvas iust nor feared God 20. By the vvorkes of the Lavv. S. Hierom and S. Chrysostom expound this of the ceremonial vvorkes only and in that sense the Apostle specially prosecuteth this proposition in his Epistle to the Galatians but it is true also of al mans moral vvorkes done vvithout faith the grace of God vvhich can not be acceptable or auailable in Gods sight to iustifie any man And so S. Augustine taketh it de Sp. lit c. â— to â— 22. Iustice of God Bevvare of the vvicked and vaine commentarie of the Caluinistes glosing the iustice of God to be that vvhich is resident in Christ apprehended by our faith and so that imputed to vs vvhich vve in deede haue not Vvherein at once they haue forged them selues against Gods manifest vvord a nevv no iustice a phantastical apprehension of that vvhich is not a false faith and vntrue imputation vvhereas the iustice of God here is that vvherevvith he endueth a man at his first conuersion and is novv in a man and therfore mans iustice but yet Gods Iustice also because it is of God Of this iustice in vs vvhereby vve be truely iustified and in deede made iust S. Augustine speaketh thus The grace of Christ doth vvorke our illumination and iustification invvardly also And againe He giueth to the faithful the most secrete grace of his Spirit vvhich seâ—retly he povvreth into infants also And againe They are iustified in Christ that beleeue in him through the secrete communication and inspiration of spiritual grace vvhereby euery one leaneth to our Lord. And againe Hemaketh iust â—eâ—evving by the Spirit and regeneration by grace 28. By faith vvithout vvorkes This is the place vvherevpon the Protestants gather falsly their only faith and vvhich they commonly auouch as though the Apostle said that only faith doth iustifie Vvhere he both in vvordes and meaning excepteth only the vvorkes of the Lavv done vvithout Christ before our conuersion neither excluding the Sacraments of Baptisme or Penance not hope and charitie or other Christian vertues al vvhich be the iustice of faith as the good vvorkes proceding thereof be likevvise the lavv and iustice of faith Al vvhich the Aduersaries vvould exclude by foisting in the terâ—e only Of vvhich kind of men S. Augustine vpon this place faith thus Men not vnderstanding that vvhich the Apostle saith vve counte a man to be iustified by faith vvithout the vvorkes of the Lavv did thinke that he said faith vvould suffise a man though he liued il and had no good vvorkes Which God forbid the vessel of election should thinke vvho in a certaine place after he had said * In Christ IESVS neither circumcision nor prepuce auaileth any vvhit he straight added but faith vvhich vvorketh by loue CHAP. IIII. That Abraham vvas not iustified by his ovvne povver but by Gods grace in vvhom he beleeued 6 vvhich is a vvay for the sinner also to come to iustice 9 And that seing he vvas not as then circumcised not only the circumcised lovv but also the vncircumcised Gentil may by beleeuing the Christian faith come to iustice as Abraham did 〈◊〉 specially considering also that Abraham vvas promised to be Father of the vvhole vvorld and not only of the Ievves to vvhom onely the Lavv vvas giuen and that not to fulfil the promise but for an other cause verse 1 VVHAT shal vve say then that ″ Abraham did finde our father according to the flesh ✠verse 2 For if Abraham vvere iustified ″ by vvorkes he hath glorie but not vvith God ✠verse 3 For vvhat saieth the Scripture Abraham beleeued God and it vvas reputed him to iustice ✠verse 4 But ″ to him that vvorketh the revvard is not imputed according to grace but according to dette ✠verse 5 But ″ to him that vvorketh not yet beleeueth in him that iustifieth the impious his faith is reputed to iustice according to the purpose of the grace of God ✠verse 6 ″ As Dauid also termeth the blessednes of a man to vvhom God reputeth iustice vvithout vvorkes ✠verse 7 Blessed are they vvhose iniquities be forgiuen and vvhose sinnes be ″ couered ✠verse 8 Blessed is the man to vvhom our Lord hath not imputed sinne ✠verse 9 This blessednes then doth it abide in the circumcision or in the prepuce also For vve say that vnto Abraham faith vvas reputed to iustice ✠verse 10 Hovv vvas it reputed in circumcision or in prepuce Not in circumcision but in prepuce ✠verse 11 And * he receiued the signe of circumcision ″ a seale of the iustice of faith that is in prepuce that he might be the father of al that beleeue by the prepuce that vnto them also it may be reputed to iustice ✠verse 12 and might be father of circumcision not to them only that are of the circumcision but to them also that folovv the steppes of the faith that is in the prepuce of our father Abraham ✠verse 13 For not by the Lavv vvas the promisse to Abraham or to his seede that he should be heire of the vvorld but by the iustice of faith ✠verse 14 For if they that are of the Lavv be heires faith is made voide the promisse is abolished ✠verse 15 For the Lavv vvorketh vvrath For vvhere is no lavv neither is there preuarication ✠verse 16 Therfore of faith that according to grace the promisse may be firme to al the seede not to that only vvhich is of the Lavv but to that also vvhich is of the faith of Abraham vvho is the father of vs al as it is vvritten ✠verse 17 For a
And the God of peace be vvith you all Amen CHAP. XVI 〈…〉 and him self to many there by name 〈◊〉 he declareth the doctrine vvhich the Romanes had learned to be the touchstone is knovv Seducers 21 he doth vnto them the commendations of al the Churches and of certaine persons by names â—5 and concludeth verse 1 AND I commend to you Phoebè our sister vvho is in the ministerie of the Church that is in Cenchris ✠verse 2 that you receiue her in our Lord as it is vvorthie for saincts and that you assist her in whatsoeuer busines she shal neede you for she also hath assisted many and my self ✠verse 3 Salute Prisca and Aquila my helpers in Christ IESVS ✠verse 4 vvho for my life haue laid dovvne their neckes to vvhoÌ„ not I only giue thankes but also al the Churches of the Gentiles ✠verse 5 and their domestical Church Salute Epaenetus my beloued vvho is the first fruite of Asia in Christ ✠verse 6 Salute Marie vvho hath laboured much about vs. ✠verse 7 Salute Andrónicus and` Iulia ' my cosins and fellovv captiues vvho are noble among the Apostles vvho also before me vvere in Christ ✠verse 8 Salute Ampliátus my best beloued in our Lord. ✠verse 9 Salute Vrbánus our helper in Christ IESVS and Stachys my beloued ✠verse 10 Salute Apelles approued in Christ Salute them that are of Aristóbolus house ✠verse 11 Salute Herodion my kinsman Salute them that are of Narcissus house that are in our Lord. ✠verse 12 Salute Tryphaena and Tryphósa vvho labour in our Lord. Salute Persis the beloued vvho hath much laboured in our Lord. ✠verse 13 Salute Rufus the elect in our Lord and his mother and mine ✠verse 14 Salute Asyncritus Phlegon Hermas Pátrobas Hermes and the brethren that are vvith them ✠verse 15 Salute Philólogus and Iulia Nereus and his sister and Olympias and al the saincts that are vvith them ✠verse 16 ″ Salute one an other in a ″ holy kisse Al the churches of Christ salute you ✠verse 17 And I desire you brethren ″ to marke them that make dissensions and scandals contrarie to the doctrine vvhich you haue learned and auoid them ✠verse 18 For such doe not serue Christ our Lord ″ but their ovvne belly and by svveete speaches and benedictions seduce the hartes of innocents ✠verse 19 For ″ your obedience is published into euery place I reioyce therfore in you But I vvould haue you to be vvise in good and simple in euil ✠verse 20 And the God of peace crush Satan vnder your feete quickely The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith you ✠verse 21 Timothee my coadiutor saluteth you and Lucius and Iason and SosÃpater my kinsmen ✠verse 22 I Tertius salute you verse 23 that vvrote the epistle in our Lord. Caius mine host and the whole Churches saluteth you Erastus the Cofferer of the citie saluteth you and Quartus a brother ✠verse 24 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith al you Amen ✠verse 25 And to him that is able to confirme you according to my Gospel and preaching of IESVS Christ according to the reuelation of the mysterie from eternal times kept secrete ✠verse 26 vvhich novv is opened by the Scriptures of the prophets according to the precept of the eternal God to the obedieÌ„ce of faith knovven in al Gentiles ✠verse 27 to God the only vvise through IESVS Christ ⊢ to vvhom ' be honour glorie for euer and euer Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI 14. Salute one an other Neuer Sectmaisters made more foule or hard shifts to proue or defend falsehood then the Protestants but in tvvo points about S. Peter specially they passe euen them selues in impudencie The first is that they hold he vvas not preferred before the other Apostles vvhich is against al Scriptures most euidently The second is that he vvas neuer at Rome vvhich is against al the Ecclesiastical histories al the Fathers Greeke and Latine against the very sense and sight of the monuments of his Seate Sepulcher doctrine life and death there Greater euidence certes there is thereof and more vveighty testimonie then of Romulus Numas Caesars or Ciceros being there yet vvere he a very brutish man that vvould deny this to the discredite of so many vvriters and the vvhole vvorld Much more monstruous it is to heare any deny the other Theodorete saith he vvas there vvriting vpon this chapter Prosper also carmine de ingratis in principio S. Leo de natali Petri S. Augustine to 6 c. 4. cont ep fund Orosius li. 7 c. 6. S. Chrysostome in ps 48. S. Epâ—phanius haer 27. Prudentius in hymno 2. S. Laurentij hymno 12. Optatus li. 2. contra Donatistas S. Hierome in Catalogo Lactantius li. 4. c. 21 de vera sapientia Eusebius hist Eccl. li. 2 c. 13 15. S. Athanasius de fuga sua S. Cyprian ep 55. nu 6 Tertullian de prascriptionibus nu 14. and li 4 contra Marcionem nu 4. Origen in Genes apud Euseb li. 3 c. 1. Irenaeus li. 3 c. â— Hegesippus li. 3. c. 2 de excid Hierosolym Caius and Papias the Apostles ovvne scholers and Dionysius the B. of Corinth alleaged by Eusebius li. 2 c. 14. 24. Ignatius ep ad Romanos The holy Councel of Chalcedon and many other affirme it yea Peter him self according to the iudgement of the auÌ„cient Fathers confesseth he vvas at Rome calling it Babylon 1. ep c. 5. Euseb li. 2. c. 14. hist. Ec. Some of these tel the time and cause of his first going thither some hovv long he liued there some the maner of his death there some the place of his burial and al that he vvas the first Bishop there Hovv could so many of such vvisedom and spirit so neere the Apostles time deceiue or be deceiued how could Caluin and his after fiftene hundred yeres knovv that vvhich none of them could see Some great argument must they needes haue to controule the credite of the vvhole vvorld This of truth is here their argument neither haue they a better in any place to vvit If S. Peter bad bene at Rome S. Paul vvould haue saluted him as he did others here in the end of his letter to the Romanes Is not this a high point to disproue al antiquitie by Any man of discretion may straight see that S. Peter might be knovven vnto S. Paul to be out of the Citie either for persecution or busines vvhen this epistle vvas written for he went often out as S. Epiphanius declareth so the omitting to salute him can proue no more but that then he vvas not in Rome but it proueth not so much neither because the Apostle might for respect of his dignitie and other the Churches affaires write vnto him special letters and so had no cause to salute him in his common Epistle Or hovv knovv they
that perish is folishnes but to them that are saued that is to vs it is the povver of God ✠verse 19 For it is vvritten I vvil destroy the vvisedom of the vvise and the prudence of the prudent I vvil reiecte ✠verse 20 Vvhere is the vvise vvhere is the Scribe vvhere is the disputer of this vvorld Hath not God made the vvisedom of this vvorld folish ✠verse 21 For because in the vvisedom of God the vvorld did not by vvisedom knovv God it pleased God by the folishnes of the preaching to saue them that beleeue ✠verse 22 For both the Ievves aske signes and the Greekes seeke vvisedom ✠verse 23 but vve preach Christ crucified to the Ievves certes a scandal and to the Gentiles folishnes ✠verse 24 but to the called Ievves Greekes Christ the povver of God and the vvisedom of God ✠verse 25 For that vvhich is the folish of God is vviser then men and that vvhich is the infirme of God is stronger then men ✠verse 26 For see your vocation brethren that not many vvise according to the flesh not many mightie not many noble ✠verse 27 but the folish things of the vvorld hath God chosen that he may confound the vvise and the vveake things of the vvorld hath God chosen that he may confound the strong ✠verse 28 and the base things of the vvorld and the contemptible hath God chosen and those things vvhich are not that he might destroy those things vvhich are ✠verse 29 that no flesh may glorie in his sight ✠verse 30 And of him you are in Christ IESVS â— vvho is made vnto vs vvisedom from God iustice sanctificatioÌ„ and redemption ✠verse 31 that as it is vvritten He that doth glorie may glorie in our Lord. ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 5. In al knovvledge Obserue that the Apostles neuer vvrote their letters but to such as vvere conuerted to Christes faith before for men can not lightly learne the Christian religion by reading Scriptures but by hearing and by the presence of their teachers which may instruct them at large and particularly of euery Article as clerely breefely by letters they could not doe Neither doth novv any man learne his faith first but by hearing of his parents and Maisters for if vve should vvhen vve come to yeres of discretion â—e set to picke our faith out of the Scriptures there vvould be a madde vvorke and many faithes among vs. 30. Who is made He meaneth not as our Aduersaries captiously take it that vve haue no iustice sapience nor sanctity of our ovvne other then Christes imputed to vs but the sense is that he is made the author giuer and meritorious cause of al these vertues in vs for so the Apostle interpreteth him self plainely in the 6 Chapter folovving vvhen he vvriteth thus You be vvashed you be iustified you be sanctified in the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST and in the Spirit of our God CHAP. II. That his ovvne preaching among them vvas in humble maner in the sight of man 3 Hovvbeit it is most profound vvisedom as they should and vvould perceiue if they vvere not carnal vvhich is taught in the Church of Christ verse 1 AND I brethren vvhen I came to you I came not in loftinesse of speache or of vvisedom preaching to you the testimonie of Christ ✠verse 2 For I iudged not my self to knovv any thing among you but IESVS Christ and him crucified ✠verse 3 And * I vvas vvith you in infirmitie and feare and much trembling ✠verse 4 and my speache and my preaching vvas not in the persuasible vvordes of humane vvisedom but in shevving of spirit and povver ✠verse 5 that your faith might not be in the vvisedom of men but in the povver of God But vve speake vvisedom among the perfect ✠verse 6 but the vvisedom not of this vvorld neither of the princes of this vvorld that come to naught ✠verse 7 but vve speake the vvisedom of God in a mysterie which is hid vvhich God did predestinate before the worlds vnto our glorie ✠verse 8 which none of the princes of this vvoâ—ld did knovv for if they had knovven they vvould neuer haue crucified the Lord of glorie ✠verse 9 But as it is vvritten That vvhich eie hath not seen nor eare hath heard neither hath it ascended into the hart of maÌ„ vvhat things God hath prepared for them that loue him ✠verse 10 but to vs God hath reuealed by his Spirit For the Spirit searcheth al things yea the profoundities of God ✠verse 11 For vvhat man knovveth the things of a man but â— the spiâ—it of a man that is in him so the things also that are of God no man knovveth but the spirit of God ✠verse 12 And vve haue receiued not the spirit of this vvorld but the spirit that is of God â— that vve may knovv the things that of God are giuen to vs. ✠verse 13 vvhich also vve speake not in learned vvordes of humane vvisedom but in the doctrine of the Spirit comparing spiritual things to the spiritual ✠verse 14 But â— the sensual man perceiueth not those things that are of the spirit of God for it is folishnes to him and he can not vnderstand because he is spiritually examined ✠verse 15 But the spiritual man iudgeth al things and him self is iudged of no man ✠verse 16 For * vvho hath knovven the sense of our Lord that may instructe him But vve haue the sense of Christ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 11. But the spirit of man One man can not knovv an others cogitations naturally but God giueth to Prophets and other euen in this vvorld oftentimes by extraordinary grace to knovv mens secretes As he did to S. Peter to knovv the fraude of Ananias and Sapphira and to Eliseus his seruants bribery in his absence and vvhat vvas done in the king of Syria his chamber and as he giueth to al Angels and Saincts so far as is conuenient to our necessities and their heauenly glorie to vnderstand not onely our vocal praiers but our invvard repentance and desires 12. That vve may knovv The Protestants that chalenge a particular spirit reuealing to eche one his ovvne predestination iustification and saluation vvould dravv this text to that purpose Vvhich importeth nothing els as is plaine by the Apostles discourse but that the holy Ghost hath giuen to the Apostles by them to other Christian men to knovv Gods ineffable gifts bestovved vpon the beleeuers in this time of grace that is Christes Incarnation Passion presence in the Sacrament the incomprehensible ioyes of heauen vvhich Pagans Ievves and Heretikes deride 14. The sensual man The sensual man is he specially that measureth these heauenly mysteries by natural reason humane prudence external sense and vvorldly affection as the Ievv Pagane and Heretike doe and sometime both here and els vvhere the
and iustly ansvvering to the time and vveight of his trauels and vvorkes in vvhich sense the Scripture saith Dignus est operarius mercede sua the vvorkeman is vvorthy of his hire rather then a free gift though because faithful men must acknovvledge that their merites be the giftes and graces of God they rather vse the vvord revvard then hire stipend or repaiment though in deede it be al one as you may see by diuers places of holy vvrite as * My merces revvard is vvith me to render to euery one * according to his vvorkes And Our Lord vvil â—ender vnto me according to my iustice Ps 1â— And the very vvord it self merite equiualent to the Greeke is vsed thus Mercie shal make a place to euery one * according to the merite of workes Ecclâ—i 16 15. And If you doe your iustice before men you shal not haue reward in heauen Mat. 6 1. Vvhere you see that the revvard of heauen is recompense of iustice And the euasion of the Heretikes is friuolous and euidently false as the former and like vvordes do conuince for they say heauen is our Merces or revvard not because is is due to our vvorkes but to the promes of God vvhere the vvordes be plaine According to euery mans vvorkes or labours vpon vvhich vvorkes and for vvhich vvorkes conditionally the promes of heauen vvas made 12. Vpon this foundation The foundaion is Christ and faith in him vvorking by charitie The vppes building may be either pure and perfect matter of gold siluer and pretious stone vvhich according to the most authentical and probable exposition be good vvorkes of charitie and al Christian iustice done by Gods grace or els vvood hay stubble vvhich signifie the manifold actes of mans infirmitie and his venial sinnes Vvhich more or lesse mixed and medled vvith the better matter aforesaid require more or lesse punishmeÌ„t or purgation at the day of our death At vvhich day if by penance or other meanes in the Church the said venial sinnes be before hand cleansed there shal neede no purgiug at al but they shal straight receiue the reward due to them 13. Shal be manifest Vvhether our life and workes be pure and neede no cleansing novv in this vvorld is hard to iudge but the day of our Lord vvhich is at our death vvil make it plaine in vvhat termes euery mans life is tovvards God for then Purgatorie fire shal reueale and proue it for vvhosoeuer hath any impure matter of venial sinnes or such other dettes to Gods iustice paiable and purgable must into that fire and after due paiment and cleansing be saued through the same Vvhere the vvorkes of the perfect men and such as died vvith al dettes paied cleansed or forgiuen are quitted from the fire and neuer incurre damage paine or losse thereby The places of fathers expounding this for Purgatorie be very many most euident vvhich are cited in the last Annotation folovving 1â— The day of our Lord shal declare That this purgation rather signifieth the place of Gods iustice after our death then any affliction in this life the Apostles precise specifying of fire declareth and of reuealing and notifying the difference of mens vvorkes by the same vvhich is not done euidently euer in this life and namely the vvord day of our Lord vvhich commonly and properly signifieth in Scripture and namely in this Apostle 1 Cor. 3 5. 2 Cor. 1 1â— Philip. 1 10. 6. 1 Thes â— 2. 2 Thes 2 2. either the particular or the general iudgement and therfore that the trial spoken of is not properly nor litterally meant any affliction or aduersitie of this life as Caluin also coÌ„fesseth coyning a folish nevv construction of his ovvne Vvhere you may note also in that mans Commentarie that this vvord dies Domini vvas so preiudicial against him and al other expositions of the trial to be made in this vvorld that he vvould gladly haue Domini ouâ— reading thus A day shal â—â—me vvhich shal open c. Vvhere vnderstand that if it vvere only Dies as * in the Greeke yet thereby also the Scripture is vvont to signifie the self same thing as 2 Tim. 1 12. 28. and 2 Tim. 4 8. and Heb. 10 25 the day as in this place vvith the greeke article only vvhich is al one vvith Dies illa or Dies Domini 15. As by fire S. Augustine vpon these vvordes of the Psalme 37. Lord rebuke me not in thine indignation nor amend me in thy vvrath For it shal come to passe saith he that some be amended in the vvrath of God and be rebuked in his indignation And not al perhaps that are rebuked shal be amended but yet some there shal be saued by amending It shal be so surely because amending it â—amed yet so as by fire but some there shal be that shal be rebuked and not amended to vvhom he shal say Goe ye into euerlasting fire Fearing therfore these more greuous paines he desireth that he may neither be rebuked in indignation by eternal fire nor amended in his vvrath that is to say Purge me in this life and make me such an one as shal not neede the amending fire being for them vvhich shal be saued yet so as by fire Wherfore but because here they build vpon this foundation vvood hay stubble for if they did build gold siluer and pretious stones they should be secure from both fires not onely from that eternal vvhich shal torment the impious eternally but also from that vvhich shal amend them that shal be saued by fire for it is said he shal be safe yet so as by fire And because it is said he shal be safe that fire is coÌ„temned Yea verely though safe by fire yet that fire shal be more greuous then vvhatsoeuer a man can suffer in this life And you knovv hovv great euils the vvicked haue suffered and may suffer yet they haue suffered such as the good also might suffer for vvhat hath any malefactor suffered by the lavves that a Martyr hath not suffered in the confession of Christ These euils therfore that are here be much more easie and yet see hovv men not to suffer them doe vvhatsoeuer thou coÌ„maundest Hovv much better doe they that vvhich God commaundeth that they may not suffer thâ—se greater paines Thus far S. Augustine See S. Ambr. vpon this place 1 Cor. 3. Ser. 20 in Psal â—18 Hiero. li. 2 c. 13 adu Iouinianum Gieg. li. 4. Dialog c. â—9 in Psal 1. Pâ—nit in principie Origen 〈◊〉 â— in c. 15. Exod. and bâ— 14 in c. 24. Leuit. CHAP. IIII. He requireth to be esteemed for his office but regardeth not to be praised of man for his vertue considering that neither his ovvne conscience is a sufficient iudge thereof but onely God vvho seeth al. 8 He toucheth them for contemning in their pride the Apostles them selues as miserable 18 threatening to come to those proude Falseapostles vvho vvere the
vnderstanding of the vvhole assemblie edifieth not him self alone but al his hearers 6. If I come That is If I your Apostle and Doctor should preach to you in an vnknovven tongue and neuer vse any kinde of exposition interpretatioÌ„ or explication of my strange vvordes vvhat profite could you take thereby 8. If the trumpet As the Trumpeter can not giue vvarning to or from the fight vnles he vse a distinct intelligible sound or stroke knovven to the souldiars euen so the preacher that exhorteth to good life or dehorteth from sinne except he doe it in a speach vvhich his hearers vnderstand can not attaine to his purpose nor doe the people any good 13. Let him pray that He that hath onely the gift of strange tonges let him pray to God for the gift of interpretation that the one may be more profitable by the other for to exhort or preach in a strange tongue vvas not vnlavvful nor vnprofitable but glorious to God so that the speach had bene either by him self or by an other aftervvard expounded 14. My spirit praieth Also vvhen a man praieth in a strange tongue vvhich him self vnderstandeth not it is not so fruitful for instruction to him as if he knevv particularly vvhat he praied Neuertheles the Apostle forbiddeth nor such praying neither confessing that his spirit hart and affection praieth vvel tovvardes God though his minde and vnderstanding be not profited to instruction as othervvise it might haue bene if he vnderstood the vvordes Neither yet doth he appoint such an one to get his strange praier translated into his vulgar tongue to obteine thereby the foresaid instruction See the Declaration folovving of this Chapter 22. A signe The extraordinarie gift of tonges vvas a miraculous signe in the primitine Church to be vsed specially in the Nations of the Heathen for their conuersion 23. Infidels In the primitiue Church vvhen Infidels dvvelt neere or among Christians and often times came vnto their publike preaching exercises of exhortation and exposition of Scriptures and the like it vvas both vnprofitable and ridiculous to heare a number talking teaching singing Psalmes the like one in this language an other in that al at once like a blacke saunts and one often not vnderstood of an other sometime not to them selues and to strangers or the simple standâ—râ—s by not at al. Vvhere othervvise if they had spoken either in knovven tonges or had done it in order hauing an expositor or interpreter vvithal the Infidels might haue bene conuinced 26. A Psalme Vve see here that those spiritual exercises consisted specially first in singing or giuing forth nevv Psalmes or praiers and laudes secondly in Doctrine teaching or reading lectures thirdly in Reuelation of secrete things either present or to come fourthly in speaking Tonges of strange Nations lastly in translating or Interpreting that vvhich vvas said into some common knovven language as into Greeke Latin c. Al vvhich gifts they had among them by miracle from the holy Ghost 27. In course Al these things they did vvithout order of pride and contention they preached they prophecied they praied they blessed vvithout any seemely respect one of an other or obseruing of turnes and entercourse of vttering their Giftes Yea vvomen vvithout couer or veile and vvithout regard of their sexe or the Angels or Priests or their ovvne husbands malepartly spake tonges taught or prophecied vvith the rest This vvas then the disorder among the Corinthians vvhich the Apostle in this vvhole chapter reprehendeth and sought to redresse by forbidding vvomen vtterly that publike exercise and teaching men in vvhat order and course as vvel for speaking in tonges as interpreting and prophecying it should be kept A MORE AMPLE DECLARATION OF THE sense of this 14 Chapter This then being the scope and direct drift of the Apostle as is most cleere by his vvhole discourse and by the record of al antiquitie let the godly graue and discrete Reader take a tast in this one point of the Protestants deceitful dealing abusing the simplicitie of the popular by peruerse application of Gods holy vvord vpon some smal similitude and equiuocation of certaine termes against the approued godly vse and truth of the vniuersal Church for the seruice in the Latin or Greeke tongue which they ignorantly or rather vvilfully pretend to be against this discourse of S. Paul touching strange tonges Know therfore first that here is no vvord written or meant of any other tongues but such as men spake in the Primitiue Church by miracle and that nothing is meant of those tongues vvhich were the common languages of the vvorld or of the Faithful vnderstood of the learned and ciuil people in euery great citie and in which the Scriptures of the Old or new Testament vvere written as the Hebrevv Greeke and Latin for though these also might be giuen by miracle without study yet being knovven to the Iewes Romans or Greekes in euery place they be not counted among the differences of barbarous and strange tonges here spoken of which could not be interpreted commonly but by the miraculous gift also of interpretation And therfore this Apostle as the Euangelists also and others did their bookes vvrote his Epistles in Greeke to the Romans and to al other Churches Vvhich vvhen he vvrote though he penned them not in the vulgar language peculiar to euery people yet he vvrote them not in Tongue that is in any strange tongue not intelligible vvithout the gift of interpretation vvhere of he speaketh here but in a notable knovven and learned speach interpretable of thousands in euery countrie No more did S. Augustine our Apostle speaking in Latin bringing in the Scriptures and Seruice in Latin preach and pray in Tonges according to the Apostles meaning here for the Latin vvas not nor is not in any part of the Vvest either miraculous or strange though it be not the National tongue of any one countrie this day And therfore S. Bede saith li. 1 hist Angl. c. 1 that being then foure diuers vulgar languages in our countrie the Latin vvas made common to them al. And in deede of the tvvo though in truth neither sort be forbidden by this passage of S. Paul the barbarous languages of euery seueral prouince in respect of the vvhole Church of Christ are rather the strange Tonges here spoken of then the common Latin tongue vvhich is vniuersally of al the Vvest Church more or lesse learned and pertaineth much more to vnitie and orderly coniunction of al Nations in one faith Seruice and vvorship of God then if it vvere in the sundry barbarous speaches of euery Prouince Vvherein al Christians that trauel about this part of the vvorld or the Iudes either vvhere so euer they come shal finde the self same Masse Mattins and Seruice as they had at home Vvhere novv if vve goe to Germanie or the Germans or Geneuians come to vs eche others Seruice shal be thought strange and
the kingdom of God neither shal corruption possesse incorruption ✠verse 51 Behold I tel you a mysterie Vve shal al in deede rise againe but vve shal not al be changed ✠verse 52 In a moment in the tvvinkling of an eie at the * last trompet for * the trompet shal sound and the dead shal rise againe incorruptible and vve shal be changed ✠verse 53 For this corruptible must doe on incorruption this mortal doe on immortalitie ✠verse 54 And vvhen this mortal hath done on immortalitie then shal comme to passe the saying that is vvritten Death is svvallovved vp in victorie ✠verse 55 Death vvhere is thy victorie Death vvhere is thy sting ✠verse 56 And the sting of death is sinne and the povver of sinne is the Lavv. ✠verse 57 But thankes be to God that hath giuen vs the victorie by our Lord IESVS Christ ⊢ ✠verse 58 Therfore my beloued brethren be stable vnmoueable abounding in the worke of our Lord alvvaies knovving that your labour is not vaine in our Lord. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV. â—â— Vvith me God vseth not man as a brute beast or a blocke but so vvorketh in him and by him that free wil may concurre in euery action vvith his grace vvhich is alvvaies the principal The heretikes to auoid this concurrence in vvorking labouring translate vvhich is vvith me vvhere the Apostle rather saith vvhich laboureth vvith me â—â— Let vs eate and drinke S. Ambrose applieth these vvordes to our Christian Epicurians that taks avvay fasting and deny the merite thereof Hovv can vve be saued saith he if we vvash not avvay our sinnes by fasting seeing the scriptures say fasting and almes deliuer from sinne Vvhat are these nevv maisters then that exclude al merite of fasting is not this the very voice of the heathen saying Let vs eate and drinke to morovv vve shal die li. 10. epist ep 82. CHAP. XVI He prescribeth an order for their contributing to the Christians at Hierusalem 3 promising to come vnto them 10 Of Timotheâ— and of Apollos comming thither 13 and so vvith exhortation and diuers commendations he endeth verse 1 AND concerning the collections that are made for the saincts as I haue ordeined to the Churches of Galatia so doe ye also ✠verse 2 In the first of the Sabboth let euery one of you put a part vvith him self laying vp vvhat shal vvel like him that not vvhen I come then collections be made ✠verse 3 And vvhen I shal be present vvhom you shal approue by letters them vvil I send to carie your grace into Hierusalem ✠verse 4 And if it be vvorthie that I also goe they shal goe vvith me ✠verse 5 And I vvil come to you vvhen I shal haue passed through Macedonia for I vvil passe through Macedonia ✠verse 6 And vvith you perhaps I vvil abide or vvil vvinter also that you may bring me on my vvay vvhithersoeuer I goe ✠verse 7 For I vvil not novv see you by the vvay for I hope that I shal abide vvith you some litle time if our Lord wil permit ✠verse 8 But I vvil tarie at Ephesus vntil Pentecost ✠verse 9 For a great doore and euident is opened vnto me and many aduersaries ✠verse 10 And if Timothee come see that he be vvithout feare vvith you for he vvorketh the vvorke of our Lord as also I. ✠verse 11 Let no maÌ„ therfore despise him but coÌ„duct ye him in peace that he may come to me for I expect him vvith the brethren ✠verse 12 And of brother Apollo I doe you to vnderstand that I much intreated him to come to vnto you vvith the brethren at all it vvas not his minde to come novv but he vvil come vvhen he shal haue leisure ✠verse 13 Vvatch ye stand in the faith doe manfully be strengthened ✠verse 14 Let al your things be done in charitie ✠verse 15 And I beseeche you brethren you knovv the house of Stéphanas and of Fortunátus that they are the first fruites of Achaia haue ordeined them selues to the ministerie of the saincts ✠verse 16 that you also be subiect to such and to euery one that helpeth and laboureth with vs. ✠verse 17 And I reioyce in the presence of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus because that vvhich you vvanted they haue supplied ✠verse 18 For they haue refreshed both my spirit and yours Knovv them therfore that are such ✠verse 19 The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla vvith their domestical church salute you much in our Lord. ✠verse 20 Al the brethren salute you Salute one an other in a holy kisse ✠verse 21 The salutation vvith mine ovvne hand Paules ✠verse 22 If any man loue not our Lord IESVS Christ be he anáthema Maranatha ✠verse 23 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith you ✠verse 24 My charitie be vvith you al in Christ IESVS Amen ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS FOR the time vvhen this Epistle vvas vvritten looke the Argument of the epistle to the Romanes to vvit about the eightenth yere after his conuersion our Lordes passion because in the 11 chapter he maketh mention of 14 yeres not only after his Conuersion as to the Galatians but also after his rapte vvhich seemeth to haue bene when he vvas at Hierusalem Act. 9 26. foure yeres after his Conuersion Gal. 1 18 in a traunce or excesse of minde as he calleth it Act. 22 17. Is vvas vvritten at Troas it is thought and sent by Titus as vve reade chap. 8. It is for the most part against those false Apostles vvhom in the first part of the first to the Corinthians be noted or rather spared but novv is constrained to deale openly against them to defend both his ovvne person vvhich they sought to bring into contempt making vvay thereby to the correption of the Corinthians and vvithall to mainteine the excellencie of the Ministerie and Ministers of the nevv Testament aboue vvhich they did magnifie the Ministerie of the old Testament bearing themselues very high because they vvere Ievves Against these therefore S. Paule auoucheth the preeminent povver of his Ministerie by vvhich povver also he giueth a pardon to the incestuous fornicator vvhom he excommunicated in the last Epistle seeing novv his penance and againe threateneth to come excoÌ„municate those that had greuously sinned and remained impenitent Tvvo chapters also he interposeth of the couÌ„tributions to the church of Hierusalem mentioned in his last exhorting them to doe liberally and also to haue all in areadines against his comming THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAP. I. By his troubles in Asia he comforteth them and against his Aduersaries the false apostles of the levves alleageth to them the testimonie of his ovvne and also of their conscience 17 ansvvering them
mutual entercourse that is betvvene the members of Christes mystical body and very ansvverable to Gods iustice * vvhich by supply of the one sort that aboundeth standeth entire in respect of the other sort also that wanteth In vvhich kinde the Apostle confesseth that him self by his suffering and tribulations supplieth the vvantes of such passions as Christ hath to suffer not in his ovvne person but in his body vvhich is his Church Vvherevpon vve inferre most assuredly that the satisfactorie and penal vvorkes of holy Sainctes suffered in this life be communicable and applicable to the vse of other faithful men their fellovv-members in our Lord and to be dispensed according to euery ones necessitie and deseruing by them vvhom Christ hath constituted ouer his familie and hath made the dispensers of his treasures 10. In the person of Christ For that many might of ignorance or pride reproue the practise of Gods Church and her Officers or deny the Apostles authoritie to be so great ouer mens soules as to punish and pardon in this sort S. Paul doth purposely and precisely tell them that he doth giue pardon as Christes Vicar or as bearing his person in this case and therfore that no man may maruel of his povver herein except he thinke that Christes povver authoritie and commission is not sufficient to release temporal punishment due to sinners And this to be the proper meaning of these vvordes In the person of Christ and not as the Protestants vvould haue it the better to auoid the former conclusion of the Apostles giuing indulgence In the face or sight of Christ you may easily vnderstand by the Apostles like insinuation of Christes povver vvhen he committed this offender to Satan affirming that he gaue that sentence in the name and vvith the vertue or povver of our Lord IESVS CHRIST In al vvhich cases the Protestants blindnes is exceding great vvho can not see that this is not the vvay to extol Christes povver to deny it to his Priests seing the Apostle chalengeth it by that that Christ hath such povver that him self doth it in his name vertue and person So novv in this and in no other name giue Popes and Bishops their pardons Vvhich pertaining proprely to releasing onely of temporal punishment due after the sinne and the eternal punishment be forgiuen is not so great a matter as the remission of the sinne it self vvhich yet the Priests * by expresse commission do also remitte 11. Circumuented of Satan Vve may see hereby that the dispensation of such discipline and the releasing of the same be put into the povver and handes of Gods ministers to deale more or lesse rigorously to pardon sooner or later punish longer or shorter vvhile as shal be thought best to their vvisedom for the end of al such correction or pardoning must be the saluation of the parties soul as the Apostle noted 1 Cor. 5 5. Vvhich to some and some certaine times may be better procured by rigour of discipline then by indulgence to some others by leuitie and humane dealing so pardoning of penance is called in old Councels rather then by ouermuch chastisemeÌ„â— for consideration vvhereof in some ages of the Church much discipline great penance and satisfaction vvas both enioyned and also vvillingly susteined and then vvas the lesse pardoning and fevver indulgences because in that voluntary vse and acceptation of punishment and great zeale and feruor of spirit euery man fulfilled his penancÌ„e and fevv asked pardon Novv in the fall of deuotion and lothsomnes that men commonly haue to do great penance though the sinnes be far greater then euer before yet our holy mother the Church knovving vvith the Apostle the cogitations of Satan hovv he vvould in this delicate time driue men either to desperation or to forsake Christ and his Church and al hope of saluation rather then they vvould enter into the course of canonicall discipline enioyneth small penance and seldom vseth extremitie vvith offenders as the holy Bishops of the primitiue Church did but condescending to the vveaknes of her children pardoneth exceding often and much not onely al enioyned penance but also al or great partes of vvhat punishment temporal so euer due or deserued either in this vvorld or in the next As for the Heretikes vvhich neither like the Churches lenitie and pardoning in these daies nor the old rigor of the primitiue Church they be like to the Ievves â— that condemned Iohn the Baptist of austeritie and Christ of to much freedom and libertie not knovving nor liking in deede either Christes ordinance and commission in binding or loosing or his prouidence in the gouernement of the Church 17. Adulterating The Greeke vvord signifieth to make commoditie of the vvord of God as vulgar Vinteners do of their vvine Vvhereby is expressed the peculiar trade of al Heretikes and exceding proper to the Protestants that so corrupt Scriptures by mixture of their ovvne phantasies by false traÌ„slations glosses colorable and pleasant commentaries to deceiue the tast of the simple as tauerners and tapsters do to make their vvines salable by manifold artificial deceites The Apostles contrarievvise as all Catholikes deliuer the Scriptures and vtter the vvord of God sincerely and entirely in the same sense and sort as the fathers left them to the Church interpreting them by the same Spirit by vvhich they vvere vvritten or spoken CHAP. III. Lest the Iudaical false Apostles should obiect againe that he praiseth him self he saith that the Corinthians are his commendation and they in their hartes being iustified by his ministerie he thereof inferreth that the ministers of the nevv Testament are farre more glorious them they of the old 12 and our people more lightened then theirs verse 1 BEGIN we againe to commend our selues or do vve neede as certaine epistles of commendation to you or from you ✠verse 2 Our epistle you are vvritten in our hartes vvhich is knovven and read of al men ✠verse 3 being manifested that you are ″ the epistle of Christ ministred by vs vvritten not vvith inke but vvith the Spirit of the liuing God not in tables of stone but in the tables carnall of the hart ✠verse 4 And such confidence vve haue by Christ God ✠verse 5 not that vve be sufficient to thinke any thing ″ of our selues as of our selues but our sufficience is of God ✠verse 6 Vvho also hath made vs meete ministers of the nevv â—estament not in the letter but in the Spirit For ″ the letter killeth but the Spirit quickeneth ✠verse 7 And if the ministration of death with letters figured in stones vvas in glorie so that the children of Israël could not behold the face of Moyses for the glorie of his countenaÌ„ce that is made void ✠verse 8 how shal not the ministration of the Spirit be more in glorie ✠verse 9 For if the ministratioÌ„ of damnation be in glorie
to feare lest I be iniurious to Peter for vvho knovveth not that the principalitie of Apostleship it to be preferred before any dignitie of Bishop vvhatsoeuer but if the grace of the Chaires or Sees differ yet the glorie of the Martyrs is one And vvho is so dull that can not see that the inferior though not by office and iurisdiction yet by the law of brotherly loue and fraternal correption may reprehend his superior Did euer any man vvonders that a good Priest or any vertuous person should tell the Pope or any other great Prelate or greatest Prince in earth their faultes Popes may be reprehended and are iustly admonished of their faultes and ought to take it in good part so they do and euer haue done vvhen it commeth of zeale loue as of S. Paul Irenaeus Cyprian Hierom Augustine Bernard but of Simon Magus Nouatus Iulian Wicleffe Luther Caluin Beza that do it of malice raâ—le no lesse at their vertues then their vices of such I say Gods Prelates must not be taught nor corrected though they must patiently take it as our Sauiour did the like reproches of the malitious Ievves and as Dauid did the malediction of Semel 2 Reg. 16. 11. Reprehensible The Heretikes hereof againe inferre that Peter then did erre in faith and therfore the Popes may faile therein also To vvhich vve ansvver that hovvsoeuer other Popes may erre in their priuate teachings or vvritings vvhereof vve haue treated before in the Annotation vpon these vvordes That thy faith faile not it is certaine that S. Peter did not here faile in faith nor erre in doctrine or knovvledge for it vvas conuersation is non prâ—dicationis vitium as Tertullian saith de praescript nu 7. It vvas a default in conuersation life or regiment which may be committed of any man be he neuer so holy and not in doctrine S. Augustine and vvhosoeuer make most of it thinke no othervvise of it But S. Hierom and many other holy fathers deâ—râ—e it to haue been no fault at all nor any other thing then S. Paul him self did vpon the like occasion that this vvhole combat vvas a set thing agreed vpon betvvene them It is a schoole point much debated betvvixt S. Hierom and S. Augustine ep 9. 11. 19. apud August CHAP. III. By their ovvne conuersion at the first 6 and by the example of Abraham and promise made to him he shevveth that the vvay to obtaine the benediction is to seeke vnto God by faith in Christ 10 Seing also that the Lavv curseth euery one that hath not euermore kept the Lavv. 15 And that the Lavv vvas not giuen to alter Gods testament 19 but to conuince the Iovves of sinne 2â— and so to be their padagogue or leader vnto Christ 25 and then to cease verse 1 O Sensles Galatians vvho hath bevvitched you not to obey the truth before vvhose eies IESVS Christ vvas proscribed being crucified among you ✠verse 2 This only I vvould learne of you By the vvorkes of the Lavv did you receiue the Spirit or by the hearing of the faith ✠verse 3 Are you so foolish that vvhereas you began vvith the spirit now you vvil be consummate vvith the flesh ✠verse 4 Haue you suffered so great things vvithout cause if yet vvithout cause ✠verse 5 He therfore that giueth you the Spirit and vvorketh miracles among you by the vvorkes of the Lavv or by the hearing of the faith doeth he it ✠verse 6 As Abraham beleeued God and it vvas reputed to him vnto iustice ✠verse 7 Knovv ye therfore that they that are of faith the same are the children of Abraham ✠verse 8 And the Scripture foreseing that God iustifieth the Gentils by faith shevved vnto Abraham before That in thee shal al nations be blessed ✠verse 9 Therfore they that are of faith shal be blessed vvith the faithful Abraham ✠verse 10 For vvhosoeuer are of the vvorkes of the Lavv are vnder curse For it is vvritten ″ Cursed be euery one that abideth not in al things that be vvritten in the booke of the Lavv to doe them ✠verse 11 But that in the Lavv no man is iustified vvith God it is manifest because The iust ″ liueth by faith ✠verse 12 But the Lavv is not by faith but He that doeth those things shal liue in them ✠verse 13 Christ hath redeemed vs from the curse of the Lavv being made a curse for vs because it is vvritten Cursed is euery one that hangeth on a tree ✠verse 14 that on the Gentiles the blessing of Abraham might be made in Christ IESVS that vve may receiue the promisse of the Spirit by faith ✠verse 15 Brethren I speake according to man yet a mans testameÌ„t being confirmed no man despiseth or further disposeth ✠verse 16 To Abraham vvere the promises said and to his seede He saith not And to seedes as in many but as in one And to thy seede vvhich is Christ ✠verse 17 And this I say the restament being confirmed of God the Lavv vvhich vvas made after foure hundred and thirtie yeres maketh not void to frustrate the promise ✠verse 18 For if the inheritance be of the Lavv novv not of promise But God gaue it to Abraham by promise ✠verse 19 Vvhy vvas the Lavv then It vvas put for transgressions vntil the seede came to vvhom he had promised ordeined by Angels in the hand of a mediatour ✠verse 20 And a mediatour is not of one but God is one ✠verse 21 Vvas the Lavv then against the promises of God God forbid For if there had been a Lavv giuen that could iustifie vndoubtedly iustice should be of the Lavv. ✠verse 22 But the Scripture * hath concluded al things vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of IESVS Christ might be giuen to them that beleeue ⊢ ✠verse 23 But before the faith came vnder the Lavv we vvere kept shut vp vnto that faith which vvas to be reuealed ✠verse 24 Therfore the Lavv vvas our Pedagogue in Christ that vve may be iustified by faith ✠verse 25 But vvheÌ„ the faith came novv vve are not vnder a paedagogue ✠verse 26 For you are al the children of God by faith in Christ IESVS ✠verse 27 For as many of you as are baptized in Christ ″ haue put on Christ ✠verse 28 There is not Ievve nor Greeke there is not bond nor free there is not male nor femal For al you are one in Christ IESVS ✠verse 29 And if you be Christs then are you the seede of Abraham heires according to promise ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1â— Cursed be By this place the Heretikes vvould proue that no man is iust truely before God al being guiltie of damnation and Gods curse because they keepe not euery iote of the Lavv. Vvhere in deede the Apostle meaneth not such as offend venially
de doct Christ Some fevv for many most easie to be done most honorable for signification and most cleare and pure for to be obserued and kept hath our Lord him self and the Apostolical discipline deliuered And li. de ver relig c. 17. Of the vvisedom of God it self mani nature being taken vvhereby vve vvere called into libertie a fevv Sacraments most holsom vvere appointed and instituted vvhich might conteine the societie of Christian people that is of the free multitude vnder one God And againe cont Faust li. 19. c. 13. The Sacraments are changed they are made caesier fevver holsommer happier the same he hath in the 118 epistle c. 1. and many other places besides By vvhich you may see it is not al one to vse elements visible Sacraments or ceremonies and to serue them as the Pagans do or to serue vnder them as the Ievves did vvherevvith the Heretikes calumniously charge the Christians And as touching the small number facilitie efficacie and signification vvherein the said holy father putteth the special difference vvho seeth not that for so many busie sacrifices vve haue but one for Sacraments vvel nere infinite but seuen al so easie so ful of grace so significant as can be possible as of euery one in their seueral places is proued Here let the good Readers take heede of a double deceite vsed by the Aduersaries about S. Augustines places alleaged first in that they say he made but tvvo Sacraments vvhich is vntrue for although treating of the difference betvvene the Ievvish Sacraments and ours he namely giueth example in Baptisme and the Eucharist as sometimes also for example he nameth but one yet he hath no vvord nor signe at al that there should be no moe but contrarievvise in the foresaid epistle 118 he insinuateth that besides those tvvo there be other of the same sort in the Scriptures Yea vvith water and bread which be the elements of the tvvo foresaid Sacraments he expresly nameth oile also li. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 104. the element or matter of the Sacrament of Confirmation which in the same place he maketh to be a Sacrament as Baptisme is So doth he affirme of the Sacrament of Orders li. 1 de bapt c. 1. and also of Matrimonie li. de bono coniug c. 24. of Penance likevvise he speaketh as of Baptisme which he calleth Reconciliation li. 1. de adult conjug c. 28. Lastly by the booke de visitatione infirmorum in S. Augustine li. 2 c. 4. by Prosper de pradictionibus p. 2. c. 29. S. Innocentius ad Eugubinum Io. 1. Cont. ep ad Eugub c. 8. S. Cyril li. 2. in Leuiticum and S. Chrysostom li. 3 de Saterdotio Extreme vnction is proued to be a Sacrament It is false then that the Heretikes affirme of S. Augustine by vvhose doctrine it is plaine that though the elements or Sacraments of the new lavv be but few and very fevv in comparison of those in the old lavv yet there be no fevver then seuen specified by him Vvhich number of seuen the holy Councels of Florence and Trent do expresly define to haue been instituted by Christ against these late Heretikes See more of these Sacraments in their places Act. 8. 1 Tim 4. Io. 20. Ia. 5. Ephes 5. The other forgerie of the Aduersaires concerning the elements or ceremonies is that S. Augustine ep 119. c. 19. should affirme that the Church and Christian people in his daies vvherevpon they inferre that it is so much more novv vvere so loden vvith obseruation of vnprofitable ceremonies that they vvere in as great seruilitie and subiection to such things as the Ievves He saith so in deede of some particular presumptions inuentions and vsages of certaine persons as that some made it a heinous matter to touch the grouÌ„d vvith their bare feete vvithin their ovvne octaues and such like vanities whereby some simple folkes might be infected vvhich this holy Doctor specially misliked and vvisheth such things as they may vvithout scandal to be taken avvay But that he vvrote or meant so of any ceremonie that the Church vseth either appointed by Scripture or Councel or custom of the Catholike Church him self denieth it in expresse termes in the same place and in sundrie other vvhere he allovveth al the holy ceremonies done in the ministration of the Sacraments and els vvhere Vvhereby it is cleere that the Churches most comely orders and significant 〈◊〉 pertaine not to the yoke of the old lavv much lesse to the superstition of Gentilitie as Heretikes affirme but to the svveete yoke of Christ and light burden of his lavv to order decencie and instruction of the faithful in al libertie loue faith grace and spirit 9. Vveake and poore Vvhether he meane of the creatures vvhich the Gentils serued as it may seeme by the vvordes before of seruing strange gods so the elements vvere most base and beggerly or of the Iuaical ceremonies and sacraments as most expound it euen so also their elements vvere vveake and poore in them selues not giuing life saluation and remission of sinnes nor being instruments or vessels of grace as the 7 Sacraments of the nevv lavv be 10. You obserue daies That vvhich S. Paul speaketh against the Idolotrical obseruation of daies moâ—eths and times dedicated by the Heathen to their false goddes and to vvicked men or spirites as to Iupiter Mercurie Ianus Iuno Diana and such like or against the superstitious differences of daies fatall fortunate or disâ—nol and other obseruations of times for good lucke or il lucke in mans actions gathered either by particular fansie or popular obseruation or curious and vnlavvful artes or lastly of the Iudaical festiuities that vvere then ended and abrogated vnto vvhich notvvithstanding certaine Christian Ievves vvould haue reduced the Galatians against the Apostles doctrine al that I say do the Heretikes of our time falsely and deceitfully interprete against the Christian holidaies and the sanctification and necessarie keeping of the same Vvhich is not only contrarie to the Fathers exposition but against the very Scriptures and the practise of the Apostles the vvhole Church Aug. cont Adimâ—Ì„s c. 16. Ep. 118. c. 7. Hiero. in hunc locum In the Apocalypse c. 1. there is plaine mention of the Sunday that is our Lordes day Dominicus dies vnto vvhich the Ievves Sabboth vvas altered their Pasche into our Easter their PeÌ„tecost into our Vvhitsontide vvhich vvere ordained obserued of the Apostles them selues And the antiquitie of the feastes of Christes Natiuitie Epiphanle AsceÌ„sion is such that they caÌ„ be referred to no other origine but the Apostles institution vvho as S. Clement testifieth li. â— const Apost c. â—9 gaue order for celebrating their follovv Apostles S. Steuens and other Martyrs daies after their death and much more no doubt did they giue order for Christes festiuities According to vvhich the Church hath kept not only his but S. Steuens and the B. Innocents euen on the
same dales they be novv solemnely kept his B. mothers and other Saincts as the Aduersaries them selues confesse aboue 1300 yeres as appeareth in the barbarous combattes betvvene Vvestphalus the Lutheran Caluin and by the vvritings betvvixt the Puritans and Protestants For vvhich purpose see also hovv old the holiday of S. Polycarpe is in Eusebius li. 4. c. 14 of the AssumptioÌ„ of our Ladie or her dormition in S. Athanasius S. Augustine S. Hierom. S. Damase both of that feast and of her Natiuitie in S. Bernard vvho professeth he receiued them of the Church that they ought to be most solemnel kept ep 174. Vvherein vve can not but vvonder at the nevv Church of England that though against the pure Caluinistes vvil and doctrine keepe other Saincts and Apostles daies of their death and yet haue abolished this special feast of our Ladies departure vvhich they might keepe though they beleeued not her Assumption in body vvhereof yet S. Denys giueth so great testimonie being assured she is departed at the least except they either â—are her or thinke her vvorthy of lesse remembrance then any other Sainct her self prophecying the contrarie of al Catholike generations that they should blesse her And in deede the Assumption is her proper day as also the feast of her Natiuitle the other of the Purification and the Annuneâ—ation vvhich they keepe in England being not so peculiar to her but belonging rather to Christes Presentation in the Temple and his Conception To conclude vve may see in S. Cyprian ep 34. Origen ho. 3. in diuers Tertulliau de cor â—il S. Gregorie Nazianzene de amore pauperum the Councel of Gangres yea and in the councel of Nice it self giuing order for Easter and the certaine celebrating thereof that Christian Festiuities be holy auÌ„cient and to be obserued on prescript daies and times and that this is not Iudaical obseruation of daies as Aërius taught for vvhich he vvas condemned of Heresie as S. EpiÌ„phanius witnesseth But of holidaies S. Augustine sheweth both the reason and his liking in these memorable vvordes 〈◊〉 for the feastes belonging to our Lord thus We dedicate and consecrate the memorie of Gods benefites vvith solemnities feastes and certaine appointed daies left by tract of times there might creept in ingrateful and vnkinde obliuion Of the festiuities of Martyrs thus Christian people celebrate the memories of Martyrs vvith religious solemnitie both to moue them selues to imitation of them and that they may be partakers of their merites and be holpen vvith their praiers Cont. Faust li. 20. c. 21. And of al Saincts daies thus Keepe ye and celibrate vvith sobrietie the Natiuities of Saincts that vve may imitate them vvhich haue gone before Vs and they may reioyce of vs vvhich pray for vs. In ps 88. Conc. 2. in fine And as is said of prescript daies of feastes so the like is to be said of fastes vvhich els vvhere vve haue shewed to be of the Apostles ordinance And so also of the Ecclesiastical diuision of the yere into Aduent Septuagesme c. the vveeke into so many I eries the day into Houres of praiers as the Prime the Third the Sixth the None c. Vvhereof see S. Cyprian vvho deriueth these things by the Scriptures from the Apostles also and counteth these things vvhich the vvicked Heretikes reproue to be ful of mysterie Like vnto this also is it that the holy Scriptures were so disposed of and deuided that certaine peeces as is alvvaies obserued and practised vntil this day should be read at one time and others at other times and seasons through out the yere according to the diuersitie of our Lordes actions and benefites or the Saincts stories then recorded Vvhich the Puritane Caluinists also condemne of superstition desiring to bring in hellish horrour and al disorder See conc Carthag 3. c. 47. pag. 288 of this booke 24. By an allegorie Here vve learne that the holy Scriptures haue beside the litteral sense a deeper spiritual and more principal meaning which is not only to be taken of the holy vvordes but of the very factes and persons reported both the speaches and the actions being significatiue ouer and aboue the letter Vvhich pregnancie of manifold senses if S. Paul had not signified him self in certaine places the Heretikes had bene lesse vvicked and presumptuous in condemning the holy fathers allegorical expositions almost vvholy who now shew them selues to be mere brutish and carnal men hauing no sense nor feeling of the profunditie of the Scriptures vvhich our holy fathers the Doctors of Gods Church savv â—1 Freedom He meaneth the libertie and discharge from the old ceremonies sacraments and the vvhole bondage of the Lavv and from the seruitude of sinne and the Diuel to such as obey him but not libertie to do vvhat euery man list or to be vnder no obedience of spiritual or temporal lavves and gonerners not a licence neuer to pray fast keepe holyday or vvorkday but vvhen and hovv it seemeth best to euery mans phantasie Such a dissolute licentious state is farre from the true libertie vvhich Christ purchased for vs. CHAP. V. Against the lie of the false Apostles he protesteth his mind of Circumcision 13 and testifieth that they are called to libertie But yet left any misconster Christian libertie he telleth them that they shal not inherite the kingdom vnles they abstaine from the vvorkes of the flesh vvhich are al mortal sinnes and do the fruitful vvorkes of the Spirit fulfilling al the commaundements of the Lavv by Charitie verse 1 STAND and be not holden in againe vvith the yoke of seruitude ✠verse 2 Behold I Paul tel you that if you be circumcised Christ shal profite you nothing ✠verse 3 And I testifie againe to euery man circumciding him self that he is a detter to doe the vvhole Lavv. ✠verse 4 You are euacuated from Christ that are iustified in the Lavv you are falleÌ„ from grace ✠verse 5 For vve in spirit by faith expect the hope of iustice ✠verse 6 For in Christ IESVS * neither circumcision auaileth ought nor prepuce but ″ faith that vvorketh by charitie ✠verse 7 You ranne vvel vvho hath hindered you not to obey the truth ✠verse 8 The persuasion is not of him that calleth you * ✠verse 9 A litle leauen corrupteth the vvhole paste ✠verse 10 I haue confidence in you in our Lord that you vvil be of no other minde but he that troubleth you shal beare the iudgement vvhosoeuer he be ✠verse 11 And as for me brethren if as yet I preach circumcision vvhy doe I yet suffer persecution then is the scandal of the crosse euacuated ✠verse 12 I would they vvere also cut of that trouble you ✠verse 13 For you brethreÌ„ are called into libertie only make not this ″ libertie an occasion to the flesh but by charitie serue
say alvvaies Dimitte noâ—is debita nostra Forgiue vs our detes August li. 2. Retract c. 18. 29. At Christ the Church It is an vnspeakable dignitie of the CHVRCH vvhich the Apostle expresseth often els vvhere but specially in this vvhole passage to be that creature onely for vvhich Christ effectually suffered to be vvashed and embrued vvith vvater and bloud issuing out of his holy side to be nourished vvith his ovvne body for so doth S. Irenaeus expound li 5. in principio to be his members to be so ioyned vnto him as the body and members of the same flesh bone and substance to the head to be loued and cherished of him as vvife of husband yea to be his vvife and most deere spouse taken and formed as S. Augustine often saith out of his ovvne side vpon the Crosse as Eue our first father Adams spouse vvas made of his tibbe In Psal 126. in Psal 127. tract 9 in Ioan. tract 120. In respect of vvhich great dignitie and excellencie the same holy father affirmeth the CHVRCH to be the principal creature and therfore named in the Creede next after the Holy Ghost and he proueth against the Macedonians the Holy Ghost to be God because he is named before the Church in the confession of our faith Of vvhich Incomparable excellencie of the Church so beloued of Christ and so inseparatly ioyned in mariage vvith him if the Heretikes of our time had any sense or consideration they vvould neither thinke their coÌ„temptible companie or coÌ„gregation to be the glorious spouse of our Lord nor teach that the Church may erre that is to say may be diuorced from her spouse for Idolatrie superstition Heresie or other abominations Vvherevpon one of these absurdities vvould ensue that either Christ may sometimes be vvithout a Church spouse in earth as he vvas al the vvhile there vvere no Caluinists if their Church be the spouse of Christ or els if the Catholike Church onely is and hath been his vvife and the same haue such errors as the Heretikes falsely pretend that his vvife so deere and so praised here is notvvithstanding a very vvhoore Vvhich horrible absurdities proue and conuince to any man of common sense both that the Catholike Church alvvaies is and that it teacheth truth alvvaies and to honour God truely and sincerely alvvaies vvhatsoeuer the adulterous generation of Heretikes thinke or blaspheme â—â— This is a great Sacrament Mariage a great SacrameÌ„t of Christ and his Church prefigured in the first pareÌ„ts Adam saith S. Augustine tract 15 in Io. vvho vvas a forme or figure of him that vvas to come yea rather God in him gaue vs a great token of a Sacrament For both he deserued sleeping to take a vvise and of his ribbs his vvife vvas made vnto him because of Christ sleeping on the Crosse the Church vvas to be made out of his side In an other place he maketh Matrimonie a SacrameÌ„t of Christ and his Church in that that as the maried maÌ„ must forsake father mother and cleaue vnto his vvife so Christ as it vvere left his father exiâ—anâ—â—ing him self by his incarnatioÌ„ left the Synagogue his mother ioyned him self to the Church Li. 12 c. 8. cont Faustum In diuers other places he maketh it also a Sacrament specially in that it is an inseparable bond betvvixt tvvo and that can neuer be dissolued but by death signifying Christs perpetual and indissoluble coniunction vvith the Church his one onely spouse de Gen. ad lit li. 9 c. 7. Cont Pelag. de pec orig li. 2. c. 34. De fid et ep c. 7. De bono coniug c. 7. 18. And in an other place The good of Mariage saith he among the people of God is in the holines of a Sacrament De bono coÌ„iugali c. 24. Vvho vvould haue thought such mysteries and SacrameÌ„ts to be in Mariage that the ioyning of man vvife together should represent so great a myserie if the Apostle him self after him this holy father and others had not noted it or vvho can maruel that the holy Church taketh this to be a Sacrament and to giue grace of sanctification to the parties maried that they may liue together in mutual fidelitie bring vp their children in faith aud feare of God and possesse their vessel as the Apostle speaketh in sanctification and honour and not in passion of lust and ignominie as the Heathen do vvhich knovv not God and as our brutish nevv Maisters seeme to do that commend mariage aboue al things so farre as it feedeth their concupiscences but for grace Sacrament mysterie or sanctification thereby they care no more then the Heathen or brute beastes do And thus vve gather that matrimonie is a Sacrament and not of the Greeke vvord Mysterie onely as Caluin falsely saith not of the Latin vvord Sacrament both vvhich vve knovv haue of their nature a more general signification and that in the Scriptures also but vvhereas these names are here giuen to Matrimonie by the Apostle are not giuen in the Scriptures to Baptisme and the Eucharist let them tel vs vvhy they also apply these vvordes from their general signification to signifie specially and peculiarly those tvvo SacrameÌ„ts neuer so named expresly in Scripture and do not likevvise folovv the Catholike Church in calling matrimonie by the same name vvhich is here so called of the Apostle specially vvhereas the signification in it is as great as in any other of the Sacraments and rather greater CHAP. VI. Likevvise children and parents he exhorteth â— item seruants and maisters 〈◊〉 Then that al take courage in the might of God but so that vvithal they armâ— them selue considering vvhat mightie enemies they haue vvith al peeces of spiritual armour◠〈◊〉 praying alvvaies feruently and for him also verse 1 CHILDREN obey your parents in our Lord. for this is iust ✠verse 2 Honour thy father and thy mother vvhich is the first commaundement in the promis ✠verse 3 that it may be vvel vvith thee and thou maiest be long-liued vpon the earth ✠verse 4 And you fathers prouoke not your children to anger but bring them vp in the discipline and correption of our Lord. ✠verse 5 * Seruants be obedient to your lordes according to the flesh with feare and trembling in the simplicitie of your hart as to Christ ✠verse 6 not seruing to the eie as it vvere pleasing men but as the seruants of Christ doing the vvil of God froÌ„ the hart ✠verse 7 vvith a good vvil seruing as to our Lord and not to men ✠verse 8 Knovving that euery one vvhat good soeuer he shal doe that shal he receiue of our Lord vvhether he be bond or free ✠verse 9 And you maisters doe the same things to them remitting threatenings knovving that both their Lord and yours is in heauen and * acception of persons is not
the man of sinne be reuealed the sonne of perdition ✠verse 4 vvhich is an aduersarie is ″ extolled aboue al that is called God or that is worshipped so that he sitteth ″ in the temple of God shevving him self as though he were God ✠verse 5 Remember you not that vvhen I vvas yet vvith you I told you these things ✠verse 6 And now ″ vvhat letteth you knovv that he may be reuealed in his time ✠verse 7 For novv the mysterie of iniquitie vvorketh only that he vvhich novv holdeth doe hold vntil he be taken out of the vvay ✠verse 8 And then that vvicked one shal be reuealed * vvhom our Lord IESVS shal kil vvith the spirit of his mouth shal destroy vvith the manifestation of his aduent him ✠verse 9 vvhose comming is according to the operatioÌ„ of Satan ″ in al povver and lying signes and vvonders ✠verse 10 and in al seducing of iniquitie to them that perish for that they haue not receiued the charitie of the truth that they might be saued ✠verse 11 Therfore God vvil send them the operation of errour to beleeue lying ✠verse 12 that al may be iudged vvhich haue not beleeued the truth but haue consented to iniquitie ✠verse 13 But vve ought to giue thaÌ„kes to God alvvaies for you brethreÌ„ beloued of God that he hath chosen you first-fruites vnto saluation in sanctification of spirit and faith of the truth ✠verse 14 into the vvhich also he hath called you by our Gospel vnto the purchasing of the glorie of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 15 Therfore brethren stand and hold the ″ traditioÌ„s vvhich you haue learned vvhether it be by vvord or by our epistle ✠verse 16 And our Lord IESVS Christ him self and God our father vvhich hath loued vs and hath giuen eternal consolation and good hope in grace ✠verse 17 exhort your hartes and confirme you in euery good vvorke and vvorde ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. â— Aâ— though the day The curiositie of man fed by Satans deceites hath sought to knovv and to giue out to the vvorld such things as God vvil not impart to him nor be necessarie or profitable for him to knovv so farre that both in the Apostles daies and often aftervvard some haue feined reuelations some falsely gathered out of the Scriptures some presumed to calculate and coniecte by the starres and giuen furth to the vvorld a certaine time of Christes coming to iudgement Al vvhich seducers be here noted in the person of some that vvere about to deceiue the Thessalonians therein And S. Augustine in his 80 Epistle ad Hesychium proueth that no man can be assured by the Scriptures of the day yere or age that the end of the vvorld or the second Aduent shal be â— Vnles there come a reuolt first Though vve can not be assured of the moment houre or any certaine time of our Lordes coÌ„ming yet he vvarranteth vs that it vvil not be before certaine things be fulfilled vvhich must come to passe by the course of Gods prouidence and permission before vvhich are diuers vvhereof in other places of Scriptures vve be forevvarned Here he vvarneth vs of tvvo specially of a reuolt defection or an apostasie and of the comming or reuelation of Antichrist Vvhich tvvo pertaine in effect both to one either depending of the other and shal fall as it may be thought neere together and therfore S Augustine maketh them but one thing This apostasie or reuolt by the iudgement in maner of al auncient vvriters is the general forsaking fall of the Romane empire So Tertullian li. de resur carnis S. Hierom q 11 ad Algasiam S. Chrysostom ho. 4. and S. Ambrose vpon this place S. Augustine De Ciuit. Dei li. 20 c. 19. Al vvhich fathers and the rest * Caluin presumpâ—kously condemneth of errour and follie herein for that their exposition agreeth not vvith his and his fellovves blasphemous fiction that the Pope should be Antichrist To establish vvhich false impietie they interprete this reuolt or apostasie to be a general reuolt of the visible Church from God vvhose house or building they say vvas sodenly destroied and lay many yeres ruined and ruled onely by Satan and Antichrist So faith the foresaid Arch-heretike here though for the aduantage of his defence and as the matter els vvhere requireth he seemeth as al their fashion is to speake in other places quite contrarie but vvith such colour and collusion of vvordes that neither other men nor him self can tell vvhat he vvould haue or say And his fathers Vvicleffe and Luther his fellovves and folovvers Illyricus Beza and the rest are for the time of the Churches falling from Christ so various among them selues and so contrarie to him that it is horrible to see their confusion and a pitieful case that any reasonable man vvil folovv such companions to euident perdition But concerning â—his errour and falshod of the Churches defection or reuolt it is refuted suffiâ—iently by S. Augustine against the Donatistes in many places Vvhere he proueth that the Church shal not faile to the vvorldes end no not in the time of Antichrist affirming them to deny Christ and to robbe him of his glorie inheritance bought vvith his bloud vvhich teach that the Church may faile or perish Li. de vnit Ec. c. 12. 13. De Ciuit. li. 20. c. 8. In Psal 85 ad illud Tu soâ—u Deus magnus ps 70 Conc. 2. Psal 60. De vtil cred c. 8. S. Hierom refuteth the same vvicked Heresie in the Luciferians prouing against them that they make God subiect to the Diuel and a poore miserable Christ that imagine the Church his body may either perish or be driuen to any corner of the vvorld both of them ansvver to the Heretikes arguments grounded on Scriptures falsely vnderstood vvhich vvere to long here to rehearse It is ynough for the Christian reader to knovv that it is an old deceite and excuse of al Heretikes and Schismatikes for defence of their forsaking Gods Church that the Church is perished or remaineth hidden or in them selues onely and in those places vvhere they and their folovvers dvvel to knovv also that this is reproued by the holy Doctors of the primitiue Church and that it is against Christes honour povver prouidence and promis If the Aduersaries had said that this reuolt vvhich the Apostle foretelleth shal come before the vvorldes end is meant of great numbers of Heretikes Apostataes reuolting from the Church they had said truth of them selues and such others vvhom S. Iohn calleth Antichristes And it is very like be it spoken vnder the correction of Gods Church and al learned Catholikes that this great defection or reuolt shal not be onely from the Romane empire but specially from the Romane Church and vvithal from most points of Christian religion not that the Catholike Christians either in the time of
10 c. 23. Tradition caused him to beleeue that the baptized of heretikes should not be rebaptized notvvithstanding S. Cyprians authoritie and the manifold scriptures alleaged by him though they seemed neuer so pregnant De bap li. 2. c. 7. By tradition onely he and others condemned Heluidius the heretike for denying the perpetual virginitie of our Lady And vvithout this be the Scriptures neuer so plaine no Arian no Macedonian no Eutychian no Pelagian no Zuinglian vvil yeld We must vse tradition saith S. Epiphanius â—har 61 Apostolicorum For the Scripture hath not al things and therfore the Apostles deliuered certaine things in vvriting certaine by tradition and for that he alleageth this place also of S. Paul And againe haer 55. Melchised There be boundes set dovvne for the foundation and building vp of our faith the tradition of the Apostles and holy Scriptures and succession of doctrine so that truth is euery vvay â—insed S. Irenaeus li. 3. c. 4. hath one notable chapter that in al questions vve must haue recourse to the traditions of the Apostles teaching vs vvithal that the vvay to trie an Apostolical tradition and to bring it to the fountaine is by the Apostolike succession of Bishops but specially of the Apostolike See of Rome declaring in the same place that there be many barbarous people simple for learning but for constancie in their faith most vvise vvhich neuer had Scriptures but learned onely by tradition Tertullian li. de corona militis nu â— reckeneth vp a great number of Christian obseruations or customs as S. Cyprian in many places doth in maner the same vvhereof in fine he concludeth Of such and such if thou require the rule of Scriptures thou shalt finde none Tradition shal be alleaged the author custom the confirmer and faith the obseruer Origen also of this matter vvriteth in plaine termes that there be many thinges done in the Church vvhich he there nameth vvhereof there is no easier reason to be giuen then tradition from Christ and the Apostles ho. 5. in Numer S. Dionysius Areopagita referreth the praying and oblation for the dead in the Liturgie or Masse to an Apostolical tradition in fine Eâ— Hierarch c. 7. parte 3. So doth Tertullian De coron militit S. Augustine De â—ura pro mortuis c. 1. S. Chrysostom ho. 3. in ep ad Philip. in Moral S. Damascene Sâ—r. de defunctis in initio Vve might adde to al this that the Scriptures them selues euen al the bookes and partes of the holy Bible be giuen vs by tradition els vve should not nor could not take them as they be in deede for the infallible vvord of God no more then the vvorkes of S. Ignatius S. Clement S. Denys and the like The true sense also of the Scriptures vvhich Catholikes haue heretikes haue not remaineth stil in the Church by tradition The Crede is an Apostolike traditioÌ„ Ruffin in expo Symb. in principio Hiero. ep 61. c. 9. Ambros Ser. 38. Aug. de Symb. ad Catechum li. 3. c. 1. And vvhat Scriptures haue they to proue that vve must accept nothing not expresly vvritten in Scriptures Vve haue to the contrarie plaine Scriptures al the fathers most euident reasons that vve must either beleeue traditions or nothing at al. And they must be asked vvhether if they vvere assured that such and such things vvhich be not expressed in Scriptures vvere taught and deliuered by vvord of mouth from the Apostles they vvould beleeue them or no If they say no then they be impious that vvil not trust the Apostles preaching if they say they vvould if they vvere assured that the Apostles taught it then to proue vnto them this point vve bring them such as liued in the Apostles daies and the testimonies of so many fathers before named neere to those daies and the vvhole Churches practise and asseueratioÌ„ descending dovvne from man to man to our time vvhich is a sufficient proofe at least for a matter of fact in al reasonable mens iudgement specially vvhen it is knovven that S. Ignatius the Apostles equal in time vvrote a booke of the Apostles traditions as Eusebius vvitnesseth li. 3. Ec. hist c. 30. And Tertullians booke of prescriptioÌ„ against Heretikes is to no other effect but to proue that the Church hath this vantage aboue Heretikes that she can proue her truth by plaine Apostolike tradition as none of them can euer do CHAP. III. He desireth their praiers 4 and inculcateth his precepts and traditions namely of vvorking quietly for their ovvne liuing commaunding to excommunicate the disobedient verse 1 FOR the rest brethren pray for vs that the vvord of God may haue course and be glorified as also vvith you ✠verse 2 and that vve may be deliuered from importunate and naughtie men for al men haue not faith ✠verse 3 But our Lord is faithful vvho vvil confirme and keepe you from euil ✠verse 4 And vve haue confidence of you in our Lord that the things vvhich vve commaund both you doe and vvil doe ✠verse 5 And our Lord direct your hartes in the charitie of God and patience of Christ ✠verse 6 And vve denounce vnto you brethren in the name of our Lord IESVS Christ that you vvithdravv your selues froÌ„ euery brother vvalking inordinarly and not according to the traditioÌ„ vvhich they haue receiued of vs. ✠verse 7 For your selues knovv hovv you ought to imitate vs for vve haue not been vnquiet among you ✠verse 8 * neither haue vve eaten bread of any man gratis but in labour in toile night and day vvorking lest vve should burden any of you ✠verse 9 * Not as though vve had not authoritie but that vve might giue our selues a paterne vnto you for to imitate vs. ✠verse 10 For also vvhen vve vvere vvith you this vve denounced to you that if any vvil not vvorke â— neither let him eate ✠verse 11 For vve haue heard of certaine amoÌ„g you that vvalke vnquietly vvorking nothing but curiously meddling ✠verse 12 And to them that be such vve denounce beseeche them in our Lord IESVS Christ that vvorking vvith silence they eate their ovvne bread ✠verse 13 But you brethren * fainte not vvel-doing ✠verse 14 And if any â— obey not our vvord â— note him by an epistle ✠verse 15 and do not companie vvith him that he may be confounded and do not esteeme him as an enemie but admonish him as a brother ✠verse 16 And the Lord of peace him self giue you euerlasting peace in euery place Our Lord be vvith you al. ✠verse 17 The saluation vvith mine ovvne hand Paules vvhich is a signe in euery epistle so I vvrite ✠verse 18 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith you al. Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 10. Neither let them eate It is not a general precept or rule that euery man should liue by this handvvorke
mans perdition but hath prouided a general medicine redemption to saue al from perishing that vvil accept it or that haue it applied vnto them by his Sacraments and other meanes by him ordained and so vvould haue al saued by his conditional vvil and ordinance that is if men vvil them selues by accepting doing or hauing done vnto them al things requisite by Gods lavv for God vseth not his absolute vvil or povver tovvardes alâ—â—â— this case But he that list see the manifold senses al good and true that these vvordes may beare let him see S. Augustine Ad articul sibi false impos resp â— to 7. Eâ—ch c. 103. Ep. 107. De cor grat c. 15. and S. 〈◊〉 li. 2. de orthod fide â— 29. 5 One mediator The Protestants are to peuish and pitifully blind that charge the Catholike Church Catholikes vvith making moe Mediators then one vvhich is Christ our Sauiour in that they desire the Saincts to pray for them or to be their patrones and intercessors before God Vve tel them therfore that they vnderstand not vvhat it is to be a Mediator in this sense that S. Paul taketh the vvord and in vvhich it is properly and onely attributed to Christ For to be thus a Mediator is by nature to be truely both God and man to be that one eternal Priest and Redeemer vvhich by his sacrifice and death vpon the Crosse hath reconciled vs to God and paied his bloud as a full and sufficient raunsom for al our sinnes him self vvithout neede of any redemption neuer subiect to possibilitie of sinning againe to be the singular Aduocar and Patrone of mankind that by him self alone and by his ovvne merites procureth al grace mercie to mankind in the sight of his â—ather none making any intercession for him nor geuing any grace or force to his praiers but he to al none asking or obtaining either grace in this life or glorie in the next but by him In this sort then as S. Augustine truely saith Cont. ep Parm. li. 2. c. 8. neither Peter nor Paul no nor our B. Lady nor any creature vvhatsoeuer can be our Mediator The aduersaries thinke to basely of Christes mediation if they imagine this to be his onely prerogatiue to pray for vs or that vve make the saincts our Mediators in that sort as Christis vvhen vve desire them to pray for vs. vvhich is so far inferior to the singular mediation of him that no Catholike euer can or dare thinke or speake so basely vnto him as to desire him to pray for vs but vve say Lord haue mercie vpoÌ„ vs Christ haue mercie vpon vs not Christ pray for vs as vve say to our Ladie and the rest Therfore to inuocate Saincts in that sort as the Catholike Church doth can not make them our Mediators as Christ is vvhom vve must not inuocate in that sort And as vvel make vve the faithful yet liuing our Mediators by the Aduersaries arguments vvhen vve desire their praiers as the departed Saincts But novv touching the vvord Mediator though in that singular sense proper to our Sauiour it agreeth to no mere creature in heauen or earth yet taken in more large and common sort by the vse of Scriptures doctors and vulgar speach not onely the Saincts but good men liuing that pray for vs and help vs in the vvay of saluation may and are rightly called Mediators As S. Cyril li. 22 Thesaur c. 10 proueth that Moyses according to the Scriptures and Ieremie and the Apostles and others be Mediators Read his ovvne wordes for they plainely refute al the Aduersaries cauillations in this case And if the name of * fauiour and redeemer be in the Scriptures giuen to men vvithout derogation to him that is in a more excellent and incomparable maner the onely Sauiour of the vvorld vvhat can they say vvhy there may not be many Mediators in an inferior degree to the only and singular Mediator S. Bernard saith Opus est mediatore ad Mediatorem Christum nec alter nobis vtilior quam Maria. that is We haue neede of a mediator to Christ the Mediator and there is none more for our profite then our Ladie Bernard Ser. qui incipit Signum magnum apparuit c. post Ser. 5 de Assumpt S. Basil also in the same sense vvriting to Iulian the Apostata desireth the mediation of our Ladie of the Apostles Prophets and Martyrs for procuring of Gods mercie and remission of his sinnes His vvordes are cited in Conc. Nic. 2. act 4. pag. 110 111. Thus did and thus beleeued al the holy fathers most agreably to the Scriptures and thus must al the children of the Church do be the Aduersaries neuer so importunate and vvilfully blinde in these matters 12. I permit not In times of licentiousnes libertie and heresie vvomen are much giuen to reading disputing chatting and langling of the holy Scriptures yea and to teach also if they might be permitted but S. Paul vtterly forbideeth it and the Greeke Doctors vpon this place note that the vvoman taught but once that vvas vvhen after her reasoning vvith Satan she persuaded her husband to transgression and so she vndid al mankind And in the Ecclesiastical vvriters vve find that vvomen haue been great promoters of euery sort of heresie vvhereof see a notable discourse in S. Hierom ep ad Ctâ—siph cont Pelag. c. 2. vvhich they vvould not haue done if they had according to the Apostles rule folovved pietie and good vvorkes and liued in silence and subiection to their husbands CHAP. III. Of vvhat qualitie they must be vvhom he ordaineth Bishops â— and Deacons 14 and the cause of his vvriting to be the excellencie of the Catholike Church and of Christ vvho is the obiect of our religion verse 1 A Faithful saying If a man desire a Bishops office he desireth ″ a good worke ✠verse 2 * It behoueth therfore ″ a Bishop to be irreprehensible the husband ″ of one vvife sobre vvise comely chast a man of hospitalitie a teacher ✠verse 3 not giuen to vvine no fighter but modest no quareler not couetous ✠verse 4 vvel ruling his ovvne house hauing his children subiect vvith al chastitie ✠verse 5 But if a man knovv not to rule his ovvne house hovv shal he haue care of the Church of God ✠verse 6 ″ Not a neophyte lest puffed into pride he fall into the iudgment of the Deuil ✠verse 7 And he must haue also good testimonie of them that are vvithout that he fall not into reproch and the snare of the Deuil ✠verse 8 Deacons in like maner chast not double tonged not giuen to much vvine not folovvers of filthie lucre ✠verse 9 hauing the mysterie of faith in a pure coÌ„science ✠verse 10 And let these also be proued first so let them minister hauing no crime ✠verse 11 The vvomen in like maner
thee Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 4. Languishing Euen these be the good disputes of our nevv Sect-maisters and the vvorld hath to long proued these inconueniences here named to be the fruites of such endles altercations in religion as these vnhappie sectes haue brought forth 20. Depositum The vvhole doctrine of our Christianitie being taught by the Apostles and deliuered to their successors and comming dovvne from one Bishop to an other is called the Depositum as it vvere a thing laid into their hands and committed vnto them to keepe Vvhich because it passeth from hand to hand from age to age from Bishop to Bishop vvithout corruption change or alteration is al one vvith Tradition and is the truth giuen vnto the holy Bishops to keepe and not to lay men See the notable discourse of Vincentius Lirinensis vpon this text li. cont profan har Nouationes And it is for this great old and knovven treasure committed to the Bishops custodie that S. Irenaeus calleth the Catholike Church Depositorium diues the rich treasurie of truth li. 3. c. 4. And as Clemens Alexandrinus vvriteth li. 2 Strom this place maketh so much against al Heretikes vvho do al change this Depositum that 〈◊〉 onely such men in his daies denied this Epistle The Heretikes of our daies chalenge also the truth and say it is the old truth but they leape 14 or 15 hundreth yeres for it ouer mens heads to the Apostles But vve call for the Depositum and aske them in vvhose hands that truth vvhich they pretend vvas laid vp and hovv it came dovvne to them for it can not be Apostolical vnles it vvere Depositum in some Timothees hand so to continevv from one Bishop to an other vntil our time and to the end 20. Profane nouelties Non dixit antiquitates saith Vincentius Lirinensis non dixit vetustates sed prophanas nouitates Nam si vitanda est nouitas tenenda est antiquitas si prophana est nouitas sacratae est vetustas that is He said not ANTIQVITIES he said not AVNCIENTNES but PROFANE NOVELTIES For if noueltie is to be auoided antiquitie is to be kept if noueltie be profane auncientnes is holy and sacred See his vvhole booke against the profane nouelties of heresies Vve may not measure the nevvnes or oldnes of wordes and termes of speaking in religion by holy Scriptures only as though all those or only those were new and to be reiected that are not expresly found in holy vvrite but vve must esteeme them by the agreablenes or disagreablenes they haue to the true sense of Scriptures to the forme of Catholike faith and doctrine to the phrase of the old Christians to the Apostolike vse of speache come vnto vs by tradition of all ages and Churches and to the prescription of holy Councels and Schooles of the Christian world vvhich haue giuen out according to the time and questions raised by heretikes and contentious persons very fit artificiall and significant vvordes to discerne and defend the truth by against falshod These termes Catholike Trinitie Person Sacrament Incarnation Masse and many moe are not in that sense vvherein the Church vseth them in the Scriptures at all and diuers of them were spoken by the Apostles before any part of the nevv Testament vvas vvritten some of them taken vp straight after the Apostles daies in the vvrittings and preachings of holy Doctors and in the speach of all faithfull people and therfore can not be counted Nouelties of vvordes Others beside these as Consubstantial Deipara Transsubstantiation and the like vvhich are neither in expresse termes found in Scriptures not yet in sense if vve should folovv the iudgement of the speciall sectes against vvhich the said vvordes were first inuented the Arians crying out against Nicene Councel for the first the Nestorians against the Ephesiue Coūcel for the second the Lutherans Caluinists against the Laterā and the later Councels for the third these vvordes also notwithstanding by the iudgemēt of holy Church and Councels approued to be consonant to Gods vvord and made authenticall among the faithfull are sound and true vvordes and not of those kinde vvhich the Apostle calleth Nouelties The vvordes then here forbidden are the new prophane termes and speaches inuented or specially vsed by heretikes such as S. Irenee recordeth the Valentinians had a number most monstruous as the Manichees had also diuers as may be seene in S. Augustine The Arians had their Similis substantia and Christ to be ex non existentibus the other heretikes after those daies had their Christiparam and such like agreable to their sectes But the Protestants passe in this kinde as they excede most heretikes in the number of new opinions as their Seruum arbitrium ' their sole faith their fiduce their apprehension of Christes iustice their imputatiue righteousnes their horrible termes of terrors anguishes distresses distrust feares and feeling of hell paines in the soule of our Sauiour to expresse their blasphemous fiction of his temporall damnation vvhich they call his descending to hell Their markes tokens and badges Sacramentall their Companation Impanation Circumpanation to auoid the true conuersion in the Eucharist their presence in figure in faith signe spirit pleadge effect to auoid the reall presence of Christes body These and such like innumerable vvhich they occupie in euery part of their false doctrine are in the sense that they vse them all false captious and deceitfull vvordes and are nouitates vocum here forbidden And though some of the said termes haue been by some occasion obiter vvithout il meaning spokē by Catholikes before these Heretikes arose yet now knovving thē to be the propre speaches of Heretikes Christiāmen are boūd to auoid them Wherein the Church of God hath euer been as diligent to resist Nouelties of vvordes as her Aduersaries are busy to inuent them for vvhich cause she vvil not haue vs cōmunicate vvith them nor folow their fashion and phrase nevvly inuented though in the nature of the vvordes sometime there be no harme In S. Augustines daies vvhen Christiā men had any good befallē them or entered into any mans house or met any frind by the vvay they vsed alvvaies to say Deo gratias The Donatistes and Circumcellions of that time being nevvsangled forsooke the old phrase and vvould alvvaies say Laus Deo from vvhich the Catholike men did so abhorre as the said Doctor vvriteth that they had as leefe mette a theefe as one that said to them Laus Deo in steede of Deo gratias As novv vve Catholikes must not say The Lord but Our Lord as vve say Our Lady for his mother not The Lady Let vs keepe our forefathers vvordes and vve shal easily keepe our old and true saith that vve had of the first Christians Let them say Amendement abstinence the Lordes Supper the Communion table Elders Ministers Superintendent Congregation so be it praise ye the Lord Morning-Praier Euening-praier and the rest as they vvill
other but not al that suffer persecution be holy as al malefactors The Church and Catholike Princes persecute heretikes and be persecuted of them againe as S. Augustine often declareth See ep 48. 13. Prosper Though heresies and the authors of them be after a while discouered by litle and litle forsaken generally of the honest discrete and men careful of their owne saluation yet their authors and other great sinners proceede from one errour and heresie to an other and finally to plaine Atheisme and al Diuelish disorder 16. Al Scripture Besides the Apostles teaching and tradition the reading of holy Scriptures is a great defense and helpe of the faithful aud specially of a Bishop not onely to auoid and condemne al heresies but to the guiding of a man in al iustice good life and vvorkes Vvhich commendation is not here giuen to the bookes of the new Testament onely vvhereof he here speaketh not as being yet for a great part not vvritten but to the Scripture of the old Testament also yea and to euery booke of it For there is not one of them nor any part of them but it is profitable to the end aforesaid if it be read and vnderstood according to the same Spirit vvherewith it vvas vvritten The Heretikes vpon this commendation of holy Scriptures pretend very simply in good sooth that therfore nothing is necessarie to iustice and saluation but Scriptures As though euery thing that is profitable or necessarie to any effect excluded al other helpe and vvere onely ynough to attaine the same By vvhich reason a man might as vvel proue that the old Testament vvere ynough and so exclude the new or any one peece of al the old and thereby exclude the rest For he affirmeth euery Scripture to haue the foresaid vtilities and they might see in the very next line before that he requireth his constant perseuêrance in the doctrine vvhich he had taught him ouer and aboue that he had learned out of the Scriptures of the old Testament vvhich he had read from his infancie but could not thereby learne al the mysteries of Christian religion therein Neither doth the Apostle affirme here that he had his knowledge of Scriptures by reading onely vvithout helpe of maisters and teachers as the Aduersaries herevpon to committe the holy Scriptures to euery mans presumption do gather but affirmeth onely that Timothee knevv the Scriptures and therfore had studied them by hearing good readers and teachers as S. Paul him self did of Gamaliel and the like and as al christian students doe that be trained vp from their youth in Catholike vniuersities in the studie of Diuinitie CHAP. IIII. He requireth him to be earnest vvhile he may because the time vvil come vvhen they vvil not abide Catholike preaching 5 and to fulfil his course as him self novv hath done 9 and to come vnto him vvith speede because the rest of his traine are dispersed and he dravveth novv to heauen verse 1 I Testifie before God and IESVS Christ vvho shal iudge the liuing and the dead and by his aduent and his kingdom ✠verse 2 Preach the vvord vrge in season out of season reproue beseeche rebuke in al patience and doctrine ✠verse 3 For ″ there shal be a time vvhen they vvil not beare â—ound doctrine but according to their ovvne desires they vvil heape to them selues maisters hauing itching eares ✠verse 4 and from the truth certes they vvil auert their hearing and to fables they vvil be conuerted ✠verse 5 But be thou vigilant labour in al things doe the vvorke of an Euangelist fulfil thy ministerie Be sober ✠verse 6 For I am euen novv to be sacrificed the time of my resolutioÌ„ is at hand ✠verse 7 I haue fought a good fight I haue consummate my course I haue kept the faith ✠verse 8 Concerning the rest there is laid vp for me ″ a crovvne of iustice vvhich our Lord vvil render to me in that day a iust iudge and not only to me but to them also that loue his comming ⊢ ✠verse 9 Make hast to come to me quickly ✠verse 10 For Demas hath left me louing this vvorld and is gone to Thessalonica Crescens into Galatia Titus into Dalmatia ✠verse 11 * Luke only is vvith me Take Marke and bring him vvith thee for he is profitable to me for the ministerie ✠verse 12 But Tychicus I haue sent to Ephesus ✠verse 13 The cloke that I left at Troas vvith Carpus coÌ„ming bring vvith thee and the bookes especially the parchement ✠verse 14 Alexander the Coppersmith hath shevved me much euil our Lord vvil revvard him according to his vvorkes ✠verse 15 vvhom doe thou also auoid for he hath greatly resisted our vvordes ✠verse 16 In my first ansvver no man vvas with me but al did forsake me be it not imputed to them ✠verse 17 But our Lord stoode to me and strengthened me that by me the preaching may be accomplished and al Gentiles may heare and I was deliuered from the mouth of the lion ✠verse 18 Our Lord â— hath deliuered ' me from al euil vvorke and vvil saue me vnto his heauenly kingdom to vvhom be glorie for euer euer Amen ✠verse 19 Salute Prisca and Aquila and * the house of Onesiphorus ✠verse 20 Erastus remained at Corinth And Trophimus I left sicke at Milêtum ✠verse 21 Make hast to come before vvinter Eubûlus and Pudens and Linus and Claudia and al the brethren salute thee ✠verse 22 Our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith thy spirit Grace be vvith you Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 3. There shal be a time If euer this time come as needes it must that the Apostle foresavv and foretold novv it is vndoubtedly for the properties fall so iust in euery point vpon our nevv Maisters and their Disciples that they may seeme to be pourtered out rather then prophecied of Neuer vvere there such delicate Doctors that could so pleasantly clavv and so svveetly rubbe the itching eares of their hearers as these vvhich haue a doctrine framed for euery mans phamsie lust liking and desire the people not so fast crying Speake placentia things that please but the Maisters as fast vvarranting them to doe placentia 8. Acrovvne of iustice This place conuinceth for the Catholikes that al good vvorkes done by Gods grace after the first iustification be truely and properly meritorious and fully vvorthy of euerlasting life and that therevpon heauen is the due and iust stipend crovvne or recompense vvhich God by his iustice ovveth to the persons so vvorking by his grace for he rendreth or repaieth heauen as a iust iudge and not onely as a merciful giues and the crovvne vvhich he paieth is not onely of mercie or fauour or grace but also of iustice It is his merciful fauour and grace that vve vvorke vvel merite heauen it is his iustice for those merites to giue vs
a crovvne correspondent in heauen S. Augustine vpon these vvordes of the Apostle expresseth both breifely thus Hovv should be repay as a iust iudge vnles he had first giuen as a merciful father 〈◊〉 de grat lib. arbit c. 6. And vvhen you heare or read any thing in the Scriptures that may seeme to derogate from mans vvorkes in this case it is alvvaies meant of vvorkes considered in their ovvne nature and valure not implying the grace of Christ by vvhich grace it coÌ„meth not of the vvorke in it self that vve haue a right to heauen deserue it vvorthily vvhich the Apostle in the 6 to the Hebrues more then insinuateth saying these vvordes God is not vniust to forget your vvorke loue vvhich you haue shovved in his name c. As though he vvould say that he vvere vniust if he did forget to recompense their vvorkes * The parable also of the men sent into the vineyard proueth that heauen is our ovvne right bargained for and vvrought for and accordingly paid vnto vs as our hire at the day of iudgement for that is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vvhereby the Scripture so often calleth it It is the goale the marke the price the hire of al striuing running labouring due both by promis and by couenant and right dette See a notable place in S. Augustine in Psal 83 in fine and 100 in initie ho. 14 c. 2. li. 50 hom S. Cyprian also and namely the later end of his booke de opere â—â—â—mosyna and thou shalt easily contemne the contrarie falshod vvhich doth not so much derogate from mans vvorkes as from Gods grace vvhich is the cause and ground of al vvorthines in mans merites S. Augustines vvordes be these Marke that he to vvhom our Lord gaue grace hath our Lord also his detter He found him a giuer in the time of mercie he hath him his detter in the time of iudgement See the place and the rest her coted vvhere he examineth and explicateth the matter at large THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO TITVS THAT Titus vvas a Gentil and not a Ievv and that he vvas in S. Paules traine at the least the 14 yere after his conuersion if not before vve vnderstand by the Epistle to the Galatians c. 2. And that he continued vvith him to the very end appeareth in the second to Timothee c. 4. Vvhere he maketh mention that he sent him from Rome into Dalmatia vvhen him self vvas shortly after to be put to death And therefore although S. Luke neuer name him in the Actes as neither him self yet no doubt he comprehendeth him commonly vvhen he speaketh thus in the first person plurall Forthvvith vve sought to goe into Macedonia Act 16. For S. Paul also sent him to Corinth betvvene the vvriting of his 1 2 to the Corinthians vvhich time concurreth vvith Act. 19 by occasion vvhereof he maketh much and honorable mention of him in the said second Epistle c 2. c. 7. and againe * he sent him vvith the same Epistle both times about great matters so that no doubt he vvas euen then also a Bishop and receiued accordingly of the Corinthians vvith feare and trembling 2. Cor. 7 v. 15. But the same is plainer in this Epistle to him self c. 1. v. 5. Vvhere the Apostle saith for this cause I left thee at Crete c. By vvhich vvordes it is manifest also that this Epistle vvas not vvritten during the storie of the Actes seing that no mention is there of S. Paules being in the I le of Crete but after his dismission at Rome out of his first trouble and before his second or last trouble there as is euident by these vvordes Vvhen I shall send to thee Artemas or Tychicus make hast to come to me to Nicopolis for there I haue determined to vvinter Tit. 3. Therefore he instructeth him and in him all Bishops much like as he doth Timothee vvhat qualities he must require in them that he shall make priests and Bishops in vvhat sort to preach and to teach al sortes of men to commend good vvorkes vnto them finally him self to be their example in all goodnes THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO TITVS CHAP. I. Of vvhat qualitie the Priests and Bishops must be 9 namely learned considering the Iudaical seducers of that time 12 That the Cretensians must be roughly vsed 10 haue them continue sound in faith verse 1 PAVL the seruant of God and an Apostle of IESVS Christ according to the faith of the elect of God and knowledge of the truth vvhich is according to pietie ✠verse 2 into the hope of life euerlasting vvhich he promised that lieth not God * before the secular times ✠verse 3 but hath manifested in due times his vvord in preaching vvhich is coÌ„mitted to me according to the precept of our Sauiour God ✠verse 4 to Titus my beloued sonne according to the coÌ„mon faith grace and peace from God the father and Christ IESVS our Sauiour ✠verse 5 For this cause left I thee in Crete that thou shouldest reforme the things that are vvanting and shouldest ″ ordaine priestes by cities as I also appointed thee ✠verse 6 * if any be vvithout crime the husband ″ of one vvife hauing faithful children not in the accusation of riote or not obedient ✠verse 7 For a Bishop must be vvithout crime as the stevvard of God not proud not angrie not giuen to vvine no striker not couetous of filthy lucre ✠verse 8 but giuen to hospitalitie gentle sober iust holy continent ✠verse 9 embracing that faithful vvord vvhich is according to doctrine that he may be able to exhort in sound doctrine to reproue them that gainesay it ✠verse 10 For there be many disobedient vaine-speakers and seducers especially they that are of the Circumcision ✠verse 11 vvho must be controuled vvho subuert vvhole houses teaching the things they ought not for filthie lucre ✠verse 12 One of them said their ovâ—ne proper prophete The Cretensians alvvaies lierâ— naughtie beastes slouthful bellies ✠verse 13 This testimonie is true For the vvhich cause rebuke them sharpely that they may be sound in the faith ✠verse 14 not attending to Ievvish fables and commaundements of men auerting them selues from the truth ✠verse 15 * Al things are cleane to the cleane but to the polluted and to infidels nothing is cleane but polluted are both their minde and conscience ✠verse 16 They confesse that they knovv God but in their vvorkes they deny vvhereas they be abominable and incredulous and to euery good vvorke reprobate ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 5. Ordaine Priests Though Priests or Bishops may be nominated and elected by the Princes people or Patrons of places according to the vse of the time and diuersitie of Countries and fashions yet they can not be ordered and consecrated but by a Bishop vvho vvas him self rightly ordered or consecrated
good might be not as it vvere of necessitie but voluntarie ✠verse 15 For perhaps therfore he departed for a season from thee that thou mightest take him againe for euer ✠verse 16 novv not as a seruant but for a seruant a most deere brother especially to me but hovv much more to thee both in the flesh and in our Lord ✠verse 17 If therfore thou take me for thy fellovv receiue him as my self ✠verse 18 And if he hath hurt thee any thing or is in thy dette that impute to me ✠verse 19 I Paul haue vvritten vvith mine ovvne hand I vvil repay it not to say to thee that thou ovvest me thine ovvne self also ✠verse 20 Yea brother God graunt I may enioy thee in our Lord. Refresh my bovvels in our Lord. ✠verse 21 Trusting in thy obedience I haue vvritten to thee knovving that thou vvilt doe aboue that also vvhich I do say ✠verse 22 And withal prouide me also a lodging for I hope by your praiers that I shal be giuen to you ✠verse 23 There salute thee Epaphras my fellovv-prisoner in Christ IESVS ✠verse 24 Marke Aristarchus Demas and Luke my coadiutors ✠verse 25 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be with your spirit Amen ANNOT. 5. Tovvard al the sainctes The Apostle sticketh not to say Charitie and faith in Christ and al his Saincts vvhich our captious Aduersaries count in Catholike mens speaches and vvritings very absurd feining that in al such vve make no difference betvvixt the loue vve beare to Christ and the loue vve owe to our neighbours betvvixt the trust or beleefe vve haue in God and that vvhich vve haue in his holy Saincts Malice and contention doth so blinde al Heretikes THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE HEBREVVES THAT the Hebrevves vvere not all the Ievves but only a part of them it is manifest Act 6 vvhere the primitiue Church of Hierusalem although it consisted of Ievves only as vve reade Act. 2 yet is said to consist of tvvo sortes Greekes Hebrues Vvhich againe is manifest Phil. 3. vvhere S. Paul coÌ„paring him self with the Iudaical false-Apostles saith that he also is an Hebrue of Hebrues Finally they seeme to haue been those Ievves vvhich vvere borne in Iurie vvhich for the most part dwelled also there Therefore to the Christian Ievves in Hierusalem and in the rest of Iurie S. Paul vvriteth this Epistle out of Italic saying therevpon The brethreÌ„ of Italie salute you Heb. 13. By vvhich vvordes by these other in the same place Knovv ye our brother Timothee to be dimissed vvith vvhom if he come the sooner I vvil see you it is euident that he vvrote this not only after he vvas brought prisoner to Rome vvherein S. Luke endeth the Actes of the Apostles but also after he vvas set at libertie there againe Many causes are giuen of the Doctors vvhy vvriting to the Ievves he doth not put his name in the beginning Paul an Apostle c. as he doth lightly in his Epistles to the Churches and Bishops of the Gentils The most likely cause is for that he vvas the preacher and Apostle and Maister of the Gentils And againe in an other place he saith that himself vvas appointed the Apostle of the Gentils at Peter of the Ievves Gal. 2. Only S. Peter therfore vvriting to the Ievves doth vse this stile Peter an Apostle of IESVS Christ c. because he vvas more peculiarly their Apostle as being the vicar of Christ vvho vvas also himself more specially the minister of the Circumcision that is as him self speaketh not senâ— but to the sheepe vvhich vvere lost of the house of Israël Mat. 15. The Argument of the Epistle S. Paul him self doth tell vs in tvvo vvordes calling it verbum solatij the vvord of solace and comfort Vvhich also is plaine in the vvhole course of the Epistle namely in the tenth chapter v. 32. c. Vvhere he exhorteth them to take great comfort and confidence in their manifold tribulations sustained of their ovvne countrie men the Ievves vvhereof the Apostle also maketh mention to the Thessalonians 1. Thess 2. v. 14. Those persecutions then of the obstinate incredulous Ievves their countrie men vvas one great tentation vnto them An other tentation vvas the persuasions that they brought vnto them out of Scriptures to cleaue vnto the Lavv and not to beleeue in IESVS the dead man And vvhereas the Ievves did magnifie their lavv by the Prophetes and by the Angels by vvhom it vvas giuen and by Moyses and by their land of promise into vvhich Iosue brought them and by their father Abraham and by their Aaronicall or Leuitical priesthâ—d and sacrifices by their Tabernaâ—le by their Testament he shevveth that our Lord IESVS as being the natural sonne of God passeth incomparably the Prophetes the Angels and Moyses that the Rest or quietnes vvhich God promised vvas not in their earthly land but in heauen that his figure Melchisedec far passed Abraham and that his priesthod Sacrifice Tabernacle and testament far passed theirs In al vvhich he shooteth often at these three markes to take avvay the scandal of Christes death by giuing them sundrie good reasons testimonies of it to erect their mindes from visible and earthly promises to vvhich only the Ievves vvere vvholy bent to inuisible and heauenly and to insinuate that the Ceremonies should novv cease the time of their correction by Christ being novv come The Epistle may be deuided into these partes the first Of Christes excellencie aboue the Prophetes Angels Moyses and Iosue c. 1. 2. 3. 4. The second of his priesthod and excellencie thereof aboue the priesthod of the old Testament c. 5. vnto the middest of the 10. The last part is of exhortation c. 10. v. 9. to the end of the Epistle THE EPISTLE OF PAVL THE APOSTLE TO THE HEBREVVES Let the Christian Reader note the corruption and impudent boldnes of our Aduersaries that vpon a false priuate persuasion of their ovvne that S. Paul vvas not the author of this Epistle leaue out his name in the title of the same contrarie to the authentical copies both Greeke and Latin In old time there vvas some doubt vvho should be the vvriter of it but then vvhen it vvas no lesse doubted vvhether it vvere Canonical Scripture at al. Aftervvard the vvhole Church by vvhich onely vve knovv the true Scriptures from other vvritings held it and deliuered it as novv she doth to the faithful for Canonical and for S. Paules Epistle Notvvithstanding the Aduersaries vvould haue refused the Epistle as vvel as they do the Author but that they falsely imagine certaine places thereof to make against the Sacrifice of the Masse CHAP I. God spake to their fathers by the Prophets but to them selues by his ovvne Sonne 14 vvho incomparably passeth al the Angels verse 1 DIVERSELY and many vvaies in times past God speaking to the
✠verse 5 So Christ also ″ did not glorifie him self that he might be made a high priest but he that spake to him My Sonne art thou I this day haue begotteÌ„ thee ✠verse 6 As also in an other place he saith Thou art ″ a priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedec ⊢ ✠verse 7 Vvho in the daies of his flesh ″ vvith a strong crie and teares offering praiers and supplications to him that could faâ—e him from death vvas heard ″ for his reuerence ⊢ ✠verse 8 And truely vvhereas he was the Sonne he learned by those things vvhich he suffered obedience ✠verse 9 and being consummate ″ vvas made to al that obey him cause of eternal saluation ✠verse 10 called of God a high priest according to the order of Melchisedec ✠verse 11 Of vvhome vve haue great speache and ″ inexplicable to vtter because you are become vveake to heare ✠verse 12 For vvhereas you ought to be maisters for your time you neede to be taught againe your selues vvhat be the elements of the beginning of the vvordes of God and you are become such as haue neede of milke not of strong meate ✠verse 13 For euery one that is partaker of milke is vnskilful of the vvord of iustice for he is a childe ✠verse 14 But strong meate is for the perfect them that by custome haue their senses exercised to the discerning of good euil ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 1. Euery high Priest By the description of a Priest or high Priest for to this purpose al is one matter he proueth Christ to be one in most excellent sort First then a Priest must not be an Angel or of any other nature but mans Secondly euery man is not a Priest but such an one as is specially chosen out of the rest and preferred before other of the community seuered assumpted and exalted into a higher state and dignitie then the vulgar Thirdly the cause and purpose vvhy he is so sequestred and piked out from the residue is to take charge of Diuine things to deale as a mediator betvvixt God and the people to be the Deputie of men in such things as they haue to craue or to receiue of God and to present or giue to him againe Fourthly the most proper and principal part of a Priests office is to offer oblations giftes and sacrifices to God for the sinnes of the people vvithout vvhich kind of most soueraine dueties no person people or Commonvvealth can appertaine to God and vvhich can be done by none of vvhat other dignitie or calling soeuer he be in the vvorld that is not a Priest diuers Princes as vve read in the Scriptures punished by God and king Saul deposed from his kingdom specially for attempting the same And generally vve may learne here that in ijs qua sunt ad Deum in an matters touching God his seruice and religion the Priest hath onely charge and authority as the Prince temporal is the peoples gouernour guider and so retaine in the things touching their vvorldly affaires Vvhich must for al that by him be directed and manneged no othervvise but as is agreable to the due vvorship and seruice of God against vvhich if the terrene Povvers commit any thing the Priests ought to admonish them from God Vve learne also hereby that euery one is not a Priest and that the people must alvvaies haue certaine persons chosen out from among them to deale in their sutes and causes vvith God to pray to minister Sacraments and to sacrifice for them And vvhereas the Protestants vvil haue no Priest Priesthod nor sacrifice but Christ and his death pretending these vvordes of the Apostle to be verified onely in the Priesthod and Seruice of the old lavv and Christes person alone and after him of no moe therein they shevv them selues to be ignorant of the Scriptures and of the state of the nevv Testament and induce a plaine Atheisme and Godlesnesse into the vvorld for so long as man hath to doe vvith God there must needes be some deputed and chosen out from among the rest to deale according to this declaration of the Apostle in things pertaining to God and those must be Priests for els if men neede to deale no more but immediatly vvith Christ vvhat doe they vvith their Ministers Vvhy let they not euery man pray and minister for him self and to him self Vvhat doe they vvith Sacraments seing Christes death is as vvel sufficient vvithout them as vvithout sacrifice Vvhy standeth not his death as vvel vvith Sacrifice as vvith Sacraments as vvel vvith Priesthod as vvith other Ecclesiastical functioÌ„ There is no other cause in the vvorld but that Sacrifice being the most principal act of religion that man ovveth to God both by his Lavv and by the lavv of nature the Diuel by these his ministers vnder pretence of deferring or artributing the more to Christes death vvould abolish it This definition of a Priest and his function vvith al the properties thereto belonging holdeth not onely in the lavv of Moyses and order of Aarons Priesthod but it vvas true before in the lavv of nature in the Patriarches in Melchisedec and novv in Christ and all his Apostles and Priests of the nevv Testament sauing that it is a peculiar excellencie in Christ that he onely offered for other mens sinnes and not at all for his ovvne as all other doe 4. Taketh to him self A special prouiso for all Priests preachers and such as haue to deale for the people in things pertaining to God that they take not that honour or office at their ovvne hands but by lavvful calling and consecration euen as Aaron did By vvhich clause if you examine Luther Caluin Beza and the like or if al such as novv a daies intrude them selues into sacred functions looke into their consciences great and foul matter of damnation vvil appeare 5. Did not glorifie him self The dignity of Priesthod must needes be passing high and soueraine vvhen it vvas a promotion and pereferment in the sonne of God him self according to his manhod and vvhen he vvould not vsurpe nor take vpon him the same vvithout his fathers expresse commission and calling therevnto An eternal example of humility and an argument of condemnation to al mortal men that arrogate vniustly any function or povver spiritual that is not giuen them from aboue and by lavvful calling and commission of their superiors 6. A Priest for euer In the 109 Psalme from vvhence this testimonie is taken both Christes kingdom and Priesthod are set fourth but the Apostle vrgeth specially his Priesthod as the more excellent and preeminent state in him our Redemption being vrought atchieued by sacrifice vvhich vvas an act of his Priesthod and not of his kingly povver though he vvas properly a king also as Melchisedec vvas both Priest and king being a resemblance of Christ in both but much more in his
And that to haue been the errour of the Hebrues you may read in S. Augustine li. 3. doct Christ c. 6. And this vve tel the Protestants is the onely purpose of the Apostle But they be so grosse or ignorant in the Scriptures and so malitiously set against Gods and the Churches truth that they peruersely and folishly turne the vvhole disputation against the sacrifice of the B. Masse and the Priests of the new Testament as though vve held that the sacrifice of the altar vvere the general redemption or redeeming sacrifice or that it had no relation to Christes death or that it vvere not the representation and most liuely resemblance of the same or vvere not instituted and done to apply in particular to the vse of the partakers that other general benefite of Christes one oblation vpon the Crosse Against the Ievves then onely S. Paul disputeth and against the false opinion they had of their Priests and sacrifices to vvhich they attributed al remission and redemption vvithout respect of Christes death 15. Of those preuarications The Protestants do vnlearnedly imagine that because al sinnes be remitted by the force of Christes passion that therfore there should be no other sacrifice after his death Vvhereas in deede they might as vvell say there ought neuer to haue been sacrifice appointed by God either in the lavv of Nature or of Moyses as al their argumeÌ„ts made against the Sacrifice of the Church vpon the Apostles discourse proue as vvel or rather onely that there vvere no sacrifices of Aarons order or Leuitical lavv at all For against the Ievves false opinion concerning them doth he dispute and not a vvord touching the sacrifice of the Church vnto vvhich â—n al this discourse he neuer opposeth Christes sacrifice vpon the Crosse al Christian men vvel knovving that the host oblation of those tvvo though they differ in maner and external forme yet is in deede al one The Apostle then shevveth here plainely that al the sinnes that euer vvere remitted since the beginning of the vvorld vvere no othervvise forgiuen but by the force and in respect of Christes Passion Yet it folovveth not therevpon that the oblations of Abel Abraham Aaron c vvere no sacrifices as by the Heretikes foolish deduction it should do S. Paul not opposing Christes Passion to them for the intent to proue them to haue been no sacrifices but to proue that they vvere not absolute sacrifices nor the redeeming or consummating Sacrifice vvhich could not be many nor done by many Priests but by one and at one time by a more excellent Priest theÌ„ any of them or any other mere mortal man And that you may see the blasphemous pride and ignorance of Caluin and in him of al his fellovves read so many as may read Heretical bookes his commentarie vpon this place and there you shal see him gather vpon this that Christes death had force from the beginning vvas the remedie for al sinnes since the creation of the vvorld therfore there must be no moâ— but that one sacrifice of Christes death Vvhich must needes by his deduction hold as it doth in deede no lesse against the old sacrifices then the nevv sacrifice of the Church and so take avvay al vvhich is against the Apostles meaning and al religion 20. This is the bloud Christes death vvas necessarie for the full confirmation ratification and accomplishement of the nevv Testament though it vvas begonne to be dedicated in the sacrifice of his last supper being also vvithin the compasse of his Passion Vvhich is euident by the vvordes prouounced by Christ ouer the holy chalice vvhich be correspondent to the vvordes that vvere spoken as the Apostle here declareth in the first sacrifice of the dedication of the old lavv hauing also expresse mention of remission of sinnes thereby as by the bloud of the nevv Testament Vvhereby it is plaine that the B. Chalice of the altar hath the very sacrificall bloud in it that vvas shed vpon the Crosse in by vvhich the nevv Testament vvhich is the lavv of spirit grace and remission vvas dedicated and doth consist And therfore it is also cleere that many diuine things vvhich to the Heretikes or ignorant may seeme to be spoken onely of Christes sacrifice vpon the Crosse be in deede verified fulfilled also in the sacrifice of the altar Vvhereof S. Paul for the causes aforesaid vvould not treate in plaine termes See Isychius li. 1 in Leuit. c. 4 paulo post initium applying al these things to the immolation of Christ also in the Sacrament 23. The examplers Al the offices places vessels and instruments of the old lavv vvere but figures and resemblances of the state and sacraments of the nevv Testament vvhich are here called celestials for that they are the liuely image of the heauenly state next ensuing vvhich be therfore specially dedicated and sanctified in Christes bloud sacrificed on the altar and sprinkled vpon the faithful as the old figures and people vvere cleansed by the bloud of beasts And therfore by a transition vsual in the holy Scriptures the Apostle sodenly passeth in the senteÌ„ce immediatly folovving and turneth his talke to Christes entrance into heauen the state vvhereof both by the Sacraments of the old lavv and also more specially by them of the nevv is prefigured 25. Offer him self often As Christ neuer died but once not neuer shal die againe so in that violent painful and blouddy sort he can neuer be offered againe neither needeth he so to be offered any more hauing by that one action of sacrifice vpon the Crosse made the full ransom redemption and remedie for the sinnes of the vvhole vvorld Neuerthelesse as Christ died and vvas offered after a sort in all the sacrifices of the Lavv and Nature since the beginning of the vvorld al vvhich vvere figures of this one oblation vpon the Crosse so is he much rather offered in the sacrifice of the altar of the nevv Testament incomparably more neerely diuinely and truely expressing his death his body broken his bloud shed then did any figure of the old lavv or other sacrifice that euer vvas as being in deede though in hidden sacramental and mysticall and vnblouddy maner the very self same B. body and bloud the self same host oblation and sacrifice that vvas doue vpon the Crosse And this truth is most euident by the very forme of vvordes vsed by our Sauiour in the institution and consecration of the holy Sacrament and by the profession of all the holy Doctors Our sacrifice saith S. Cyprian is correspondent to the Passion of Christ And The sacrifice that vve offer is the Passion of Christ ep 63. nu 4. nu 7. S. Augustine de fâ—d ad Pet. c. 19. In those carnal sacrifices vvas the prosiguring of the flesh of Christ vvhich he vvas to offer for sinnes and of the bloud vvhich he vvas to sheads but in this Sacrifice is the commemoration of the flesh of Christ vvhich
other saith But it vvere vutruely said that she vvas saued either by onely faith as the Heretikes say or by onely good vvorkes as no Catholike man euer said But because some Ievves and Gentil Philosophers did affirme they that they should be saued by the vvorkes of Moyses lavv these by their moral vvorkes therfore S. Paul to the Romans disputed specially against both prouing that no vvorkes done vvithout or before the faith of Christ can serue to iustification or saluation 26. Faith vvithout vvorkes is dead S. Iames as the Protestants feine saith that faith vvithout good vvorkes is no faith and that therfore it iustifieth not because it is no faith for he saith that it is dead vvithout vvorkes as the body is dead vvithout the soule and therfore being dead hath no actiuity or efficacie to iustifie or saue But it is a great difference to say that the body is dead and to say that is no body euen so it is the like difference to say that faith vvithout vvorkes is dead and to say that faith vvithout vvorkes is no faith And if a dead body be notvvithstanding a true body then according to S. Iames comparison here a dead faith is notvvithstanding a true faith but yet not auailable to iustification because it is dead that is because it is onely faith vvithout good vvorkes And therfore it is a great impudencie in Heretikes and a hard shift to say that the faith of vvhich the Apostle disputeth al this vvhile is no true or proprely called faith at all It is the same faith that S. Paul defined and commended in al the 11 chapter to the Hebrues and the same vvhich is called the Catholike faith and the same vvhich being formed made aliue by charitie iustifieth Mary true it is that it is not that special faith vvhich the Heretikes feine onely to iustifie to vvit vvhen a man doth firmely beleeue as an article of his faith that him self shal be saued this special faith it is not vvhereof the Apostle here speaketh for neither he nor S. Paul nor any other sacred vvriter in al the holy Scriptures euer speake or knevve of any such forged faith CHAP. III. Against proud Maisters and authors of Sectes 5 Of the manifold sinnes of the vnbrideled tongue 13 The difference betvvixt proud cōtentious and vvorldly vvisedom and that vvisedom vvhich is heauenly peaceable modest and so forth verse 1 BE yee not ″ many maisters my brethren knovving that you receiue the greater iudgement ✠verse 2 For in many things vve offend al. * If any man offend not in vvord this is a perfect man he is able also vvith bridle to turne about the whole body ✠verse 3 And if vve put bittes into the mouthes of horses that they may obey vs vve turne about al their body also ✠verse 4 And behold the shippes vvhereas they be great and are driuen of strong vvindes yet are they turned about vvith a litle sterne whither the violēce of the director vvil ✠verse 5 So the tongue also is certes a litle mēber vaunteth great things Behold hovv much ' fire what a great vvood it kindleth ✠verse 6 And the tongue is fire a vvhole vvorld of iniquitie The tongue is set among our members vvhich defileth the vvhole bodie inflameth the vvheele of our natiuitie inflamed of hel ✠verse 7 For al nature of beastes foules and serpents of the rest is tamed hath been tamed by the nature of man ✠verse 8 but the tongue no man can tame an vnquiet euil ful of deadly poison ✠verse 9 By it vve blesse God the Father by it vve curse men vvhich are made after the similitude of God ✠verse 10 Out of the self same mouth procedeth blessing cursing These things must not be so done my brethrē ✠verse 11 Doth the fountaine giue forth out of one hole svveete soure water ✠verse 12 Can my brethren the figge tree yeld grapes or tho vine figges So neither can the salt water yeld ' sweete ✠verse 13 Vvho is vvise and hath knowledge among you Let him shevv by good conuersation his vvorking in mildenesse of vvisedom ✠verse 14 But if you haue bitter zeale and there be contentions in your hartes glorie not and be not liers against the truth ✠verse 15 for this is not vvisedom descending from aboue but earthly sensual diuelish ✠verse 16 For vvhere zeale and contention is there is inconstancie and euery peruerse vvorke ✠verse 17 But the vvisedom that is from aboue first certes is chast then peaceable modest suasible cōsenting to the good ful of mercie and good fruites not iudging vvithout simulation ✠verse 18 And the fruite of iustice in peace is sovved to them that make peace ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. Many maisters He meaneth principally Sect-maisters that make them selues seueral Ringleaders in sundry sortes of new deuised doctrines euery one arrogating to him self to be maister and none so humble as to be a scholer either to Gods Church and true Pastors or to other guides and authors of the said sectes So did Zuinglius disdaine to be Luthers scholer and Caluin to be the folower of Zuinglius CHAP. IIII. By concupiscence and loue of this vvorld vve are made enemies to God but vve should rather humble vs to him punishing our selues for our sinnes 11 Against detraction and rash iudging 13 To remember alvvaies the vncertenti◠of our life verse 1 FROM vvhence are vvarres contentions among you Are they not hereof of your concupiscences vvhich vvarre in your members ✠verse 2 You couet and haue not you kil enuie and can not obtaine you contend and vvarre and you haue not because you aske not ✠verse 3 You aske and receiue not because you aske amisse that you may consume it on your cōcupiscences ✠verse 4 Aduouterers know you not that the * frendship of this vvorld is the enemie of God Vvhosoeuer therfore vvil be a frende of this vvorld is made an enemie of God ✠verse 5 Or do you thinke that the Scripture saieth in vaine To enuie doth the spirit couet vvhich dvvelleth in you ✠verse 6 And giueth greater grace For the which cause it saith God resisteth the proud giueth grace to the humble ✠verse 7 Be subiect therfore to God but resist the Deuil and he vvil flee from you ✠verse 8 Approche to God he vvil approche to you Cleanse your handes ye sinners and ″ purifie your hartes ye double of minde ✠verse 9 Be miserable and mourne vveepe let your laughter be turned into mourning and ioy into sorovv ✠verse 10 * Be humbled in the sight of our lord and he vvil exalt you ✠verse 11 Detracte not one frō an other my brethrē He that detracteth from his brother or he that iudgeth his brother detracteth from the Law and iudgeth the
conuersations and godlinesses ✠verse 12 expecting and hasting vnto the coÌ„ming of the day of our Lord by vvhich the heauens burning shal be resolued and the elementes shal melt vvith the heate of fire ✠verse 13 But vve expect * nevv heauens and a nevv earth according to his promises in vvhich iustice inhabiteth ✠verse 14 For the vvhich cause my deerest expecting these things labour earnestly to be found immaculate and vnspotted to him in peace ✠verse 15 and * the longanimitie of our Lord do ye account saluation as also our most deere brother Paul according to the vvisdom giuen him hath vvritten to you ✠verse 16 as also in al epistles speaking in them of these things in the vvhich are â— certaine things hard to be vnderstoode vvhich the vnlearned and vnstable depraue as also the rest of the Scriptures to their ovvne perdition ✠verse 17 You therfore brethreÌ„ foreknovving take heede lest ledde aside by the errour of the vnwise you fal away from your owne stedfastnes ✠verse 18 but grovv in grace and in knovvledge of our Lord and sauiour IESVS Christ To him be glorie both novv and vnto the day of eternitie Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 16. Certaine things hard This is a plaine text to conuince the Protestants vvho as al heretikes lightly doe and did from the beginning say the Scriptures be easie to vnderstand and therfore may be not onely read safely but also expounded boldly of al the people as vvel vnlearned as learned and consequently euery one by him self and his priuate spirit vvithout respect of the expositions of the learned fathers or expectation of the Churches their Pastors and Prelates iudgment may determine and make choise of such sense as him self liketh or thinketh agreable For this is partly their saying partly the necessarie sequele of their folish opinion vvhich admitteth nothing but the bare Scriptures And Luther said that the Scriptures vvere more plaine then al the fathers commentaries and so al to be superfluous but the Bible Praâ—fat assert art damnat Against al vvhich Diuelish seditious arrogaÌ„cie tending to make the people esteeme them selues learned or sufficient vvithout their Pastors and spiritual rulers helpe to guide them selues in al matters of doctrine doubtes in religion the holy Apostle here telleth and forevvarneth the faithful that the Scriptures be ful of difficultie specially S. Paules epistles of al other partes of holy vvrite and that ignorant men â—ad vnstable or phaÌ„tastical fellovves puffed to fro vvith euery blast of doctrine and haeresie abuse peruert and misconster them to their ovvne damnation And S. Augustine saith that the special difficulty in S. Paules epistles vvhich ignorant and euil men do so peruert and vvhich S. Peter meaneth is his hard speache and much commendation of that faith vvhich he saith doth iustifie vvhich the ignorant euen from the Apostles time and much more novv haue and do so misconster as though he had meant that onely faith vvithout good vvorkes could iustifie or saue a man Against vvhich vvicked collection and abuse of S. Paules vvordes the said father faith al these Canonical or Catholike epistles vvere vvritten But the Haeretikes here to shift of the matter and to creepe out after their fashion ansvver that S. Peter saith not S. Paules epistles be hard but that many things in them are hard Vvhich may be to the Catholikes an example of their sophistical euasions from the euidence of Gods vvord As though it vvere not al one to say Such an author or vvriter is hard and There be many things in that vvriter hard to be vnderstood For vvhether it be that the argument and matter be high and past vulgar capacitie as that of praedestination reprobation vocation of the Gentiles and iustifying faith or vvhether his manner of stile and vvriting be obscure al proue that his epistles be hard and other Scriptures also because S. Peter here affirmeth that by reason of the difficulties in them vvhether in the style or in the depth of the matter the ignorant and vnstable such as Heretikes be do peruert his vvritings as also other Scriptures to their ovvne damnation Vvhereby it is plaine that it is a very dangerous thing for such as be ignorant or for vvilde vvitted fellovves to reade the Scriptures For such conditioned men be they that become Heretikes and through ignorance pride and priuate phantasie meeting vvith hard places of S. Paules epistles or other Scriptures breede Haeresies And that not onely the things treated of in the holy Scriptures but also that the very manner of vvriting and enditing thereof is high and hard and purposely by Gods prouidence appointed to be vvritten in such sort see S. Augustine li. 2 de doct Christ c. 6. and ep 119. S. Ambrose ep 44 in principio S. Hierom to Paulinus ep 103 c. 5. 6. 7. vvho also ep 65. c. 1. saith that in his old age vvhen he should rather haue taught then be taught he vvent as far as Alexandria onely to heare Didymus and to haue his helpe for the vnderstanding of the Scriptures and confesseth vvith great thankes to the said Didymus that he learned of him that vvhich before he knevve not Dauid saith Giue me vnderstanding and I vvil searche thy lavv The Eunuch in the Actes said Hovv can I vnderstand vvith out an interpreter The Apostles til Christ opened their sense to vnderstand the scriptures could not vnderstand them The holy Doctors by continual studie vvatching fasting and praying had much a doe to vnderstand them that great clerke S. Augustine coÌ„fessing in the foresaid epistle 119. c. 21. that there vvere many moe things that he vnderstood not then that he vnderstood The Heretikes say the fathers did commonly erre and hovv could such great vvise learned men be deceiued in reading and expounding the Scriptures if they vvere not hard and if they vvere hard to them hovv are they easie to these nevv maisters the Haeretikes finally vvhy do they vvrite so many nevv glosses scholâ—es commentaries as a cart cannot carrie Vvhy do Luther Zuinglius Caluin and their Companions agree no better vpon the interpretation of the Scriptures if they be not hard vvhereat stumbled al the old heretikes the nevv Arîus Macedonius Vigilantius Nestorius Eutyches Berengarius Vvicleffe Protestants Puritanes Anabaptists and the rest but at the hardnes of the Scriptures They be hard then to vnderstand and Heretikes peruert them to their ovvne damnation THE ARGVMENT OF S. IOHNS THREE EPISTLES OF S. Iohn vvas said in the Argument before his Gospel Novv here folovv his three Epistles one to al Catholikes though some auncients do cal it Ad Parthos the other tvvo being very short vnto a certaine Ladie to one Gaius The effect of al is to vvitnes vnto them the certaintie of the Catholike faith and to exhort them to continue still in it also to loue the Catholike Church and so neither to become heretikes
vpon Seuens seuen Churches seuen Angels seuen starres seuen spirites seuen candlestickes seuen lampes seuen trumpets seuen vialâ— seuen horneâ— of the Lambe seuen hilles seuen thunders seuen heades of the Dragon signifying the Diâ—el seuen of the beast that is Antichrist seuen of the beast that the harlot rid vpon finally the number also of the visions is specially marked to be seuen in this booke and euery time that this number is vsed in this prophecie it hath a mysterie a more large meaning then the nature of that number is precisely and vulgarly taken for As vvhen he vvriteth to seuen Churches it is to be vnderstood of al the Churches in the vvorld as the seuen Angels for al the Angels or gouernours of the vvhole Catholike Church and so forth in the rest because the number of Seuen hath the perfection of vniuersalitie in it as S. Augustine saith li. 5 quâ—st in Deuter. q. 42. 4. From the 7 spirites The Holy Ghost may be here meant and so called for his seuen fold giftes and graces as some expositours thinke but it seemeth more probable that he speaketh of the holy Augels by comparing this to the like in the 5 Chapter folovving vvhere he seemeth to call these the seuen spirites sent into al the vvorld as S. Paul to the Hebrues c. 1. 14 speaketh of Angels and so the Protestants take it in their coÌ„mentaries vvhich vve note because therevpon they must needes confesse that the Apostle here giueth or vvisheth grace and peace not from God onely but also from his Angels though that benediction commeth one vvay of God and an other vvay of his Angels or Sainctes being but his creatures And so they may learne that the faithful often loyning in one speache God and our Lady our Lord and any of his Saincts to helpe vs or blesse vs is not superstitious but an Apostolical speache and so the Patriarch said Gen. 48. v. 16. The Angel that deliuereth me from al euils blesse these children See the Annot. Act. 25 28. 6. A kingdom and Priests As al that truely serue God and haue the dominion and superioritie ouer their concupiscences and vvhatsoeuer vvould induce them to sinne be kings so al that employ their vvorkes and them selues to serue God offer al their actions as an acceptable sacrifice to him be priests Neuerthelesse as if any man vvould therevpon affirme that there ought to be no other earthly povvers or kings to gouerne in vvorldly affaires ouer Christians be vvere a seditious Heretike euen so are they that vpon this or the like places vvhere al Christians be called priests in a spiritual sort vvould therfore inferre that euery one is in proper signification a Priest or that al be Priests alike or that there ought to be none but such spiritual priests for it is the seditious voice of Corè saying to Moyses and Aaron Let it suffiâ—â— you that al the multitude is of holy ones and the Lord is in theâ—â— Vvhy are you extolled ouer the people of the Lord Num. 16. 10. On the Dominical day Many notable pointes may be marked here first that euen in the Apostles time there vvere daies deputed to the seruice of God and so made holy and different though not by nature yet by vse and benediction from other profane or as vve call them vvorke-daies Secondly that the Apostles and faithful abrogated the Sabboth vvhich vvas the seuenth day and made holy day for it the next day folovving being the eight day in count from the creation and that vvithout al Scriptures or coÌ„maundement of Christ that vve reade of yea vvhich is more not onely othervvise then vvas by the Lavv obserued but plainely othervvise then vvas prescribed by God him self in the second commaundement yea and othervvise then he ordained in the first creatioÌ„ vvhen he sanctified precisely the Sabboth day not the day folovving Such great povver did Christ leaue to his Church and for such causes gaue he the holy Ghost to be resident in it to guide it into al truthes euen such as in the Scriptures are not expressed And if the Church had authoritie inspiration from God to make Sunday being a vvorke-day before an euerlasting holy day and the Saturday that before vvas holy day novv a common vvorkeday vvhy may not the same Church prescribe appoint the other holy feasts of Easter Vvhitsuntide Christmas and the rest for the same vvarrant she hath for the one that she hath for the other Thirdly it is to be noted that the cause of this change vvas for that novv vve Christians esteeming more our redemption then our first creation haue the holy day vvhich vvas before for the remembrance of Gods accomplishment of the creation of things novv for the memorie of the accomplishment of our redemption Vvhich therfore is kept vpon that day on vvhich our Lord rose from life to death vvhich vvas the day after the Sabboth being called by the Ievves vna or prima Sabbathi the first of or after the Sabboth Mat 28. Act. 10. 1 Cor. 16. Fourthly it is to be marked that this holy day by the Apostles tradition also vvas named Dominiâ—â—â— dieâ— our Lordes day or the Dominike vvhich is also an old Ecclesiastical vvord in our language for the name Sunday is a heathenish calling as al other of the vveeke daies be in our laÌ„guage some imposed after the names of planets as in the Romans time some by the name of certaine Idols that the Saxons did vvorship to vvhich they dedicated their daies before they vvere Christians Vvhich names the Church vseth not but hath appointed to call the first day the Dominike after the Apostle here the other by the name of Feries vntil the last of the vveeke vvhich she calleth by the old name Sabboth because that vvas of God and not by imposition of the heathen See the marginal Annotation Luc. 24 1. Lastly obserue that God reuealeth such great things to Prophets rather vpon holy daies and in times of contemplation sacrifice and praier then on other profaue daies and therfore as S. Peter Act. 10 had a reuelation at the six houre of praier and Zacharie Luc. 1 at the houre of incense and Cornelius Act. 10 vvhen he vvas at his praiers the ninthe houre so here S. Iohn noteth that he had al these maruelous visions vpon a Sunday 13. Vested in a Priestly garment He appeared in a long garment or vestment proper vnto Priests for so the vvord poderes doth signifie as Sap. 18 24 and that vvas most agreable for him that represented the person of Christ the high Priest and appeared to Iohn being a most holy Priest and vvho is specially noted in the Ecclesiastical historie for his Priestly garment called péâ—alon or lamina Euseb li. 3 hist Eccl. c. 25. li. 5 c. 23. 20. The seuen starres The Bishops are the starres of the Church as the Churches them selues are the golden
shal goe out no more and I vvil vvrite vpon him the name of my God and the name of the citie of my God nevv Hierusalem vvhich descendeth out of heauen from my God and my nevv name ✠verse 13 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ✠verse 14 And to the Angel of the Church of Laodicia vvrite Thus saith Amen the faithful and true vvitnesse * vvhich is the beginning of the creature of God ✠verse 15 I knovv thy vvorkes that thou art neither colde nor hote I vvould thou vvere colde or hote ✠verse 16 But because thou art ″ lukevvarme and neither cold nor hote I vvil begin to vomite thee out of my mouth ✠verse 17 Because thou saiest That I am riche and enriched and lacke nothing and knovvest not that thou art a miser and miserable and poore and blinde and naked ✠verse 18 I counsel thee to bye of me gold fire-tried that thou maiest be made riche and maiest be clothed in vvhite garmentes that the confusion of thy nakednes appeare not and vvith eie salue anoint thine eies that thou maiest see ✠verse 19 I * vvhom I loue do rebuke and chastise Be zelous therfore and doe penance ✠verse 20 Behold I stand at the doore and knocke if any man shal heare my voice and open the gate I vvil enter in to him and vvil suppe vvith him and he vvith me ✠verse 21 He that shal ouercome I vvil giue vnto him to sitte vvith me in my throne as I also haue ouercome and haue sitten vvith my father in his throne ✠verse 22 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III 5. He that shal ouercome In al these speaches to diuers Bishops and their Churches he continually encourageth them to constancie in faith and good life by setting before their eies the revvard of the next life And yet the Caluinists vvould haue no man do good in respect of such revvard 9. Adore before thy feete You see this vvord of adoration is in Scriptures vsed for vvorship of creatures also and that to fall before the feete of holy men or Angels for duety and reuerence is not idolatrie except the proper honour due to God be giuen vnto them See the Annotations vpō the 19 22 Chapter concerning the Apostles prostration before the Angel And the Aduersaries euasion saying that the adoration vvas of God onely and that before the feete of the partie signifieth nothing els but in his presence is false and against the phrase of Scriptures as 4 Reg. 4. vvhere the Sunamite adored Elisaeus falling dovvne before his feete and 4 Reg. 2. the sonnes of the Prophets adored him in the same sort and here this adoration can not be meant but of the Bishop or Angel of Philadelphia because he promiseth this honour as a revvard and as an effecte of his loue tovvardes him saying And they shal knovv that I haue loued thee And that vvhich he saith in the 22 Chapter I fel dovvne to adore before the feete of the Angel the very same he expresseth thus in the 19 Chapters I fel before his feete to adore him making it al one to adore before his feete and to adore him 11. That no man take thy crovvn◠That is his crovvne of euerlasting life and glorie if he perseuêre not to the end in faith good vvorkes othervvise an other shal enter into his place as Mathias did both to the dignitie of the Apostleship to the heauenly crovvne due for the vvel vsing and executing of the same function vvhich Iudas might and should haue had if he had perseuêred to the end and as the Gentiles came into the grace and place of the Ievves Other difficulties concerning this kinde of speache are resolued in Schoolemen and are not here to be stoode vpon 16. Lukevvarms Zeale and feruour is commendable specially in Gods cause and the Neuters that be neither hote nor cold are to Christ and his Church burdenous and lothsome as luke-vvarme vvater is to a mans stomake prouoking him to vomite and therfore he threateneth to void vp such Neuters out of his mouth CHAP. IIII. 1. A doore being open in heauen he savv one sitting in a throne 4 and round about him foure and tvventie seniors sitting 6 and the foure beastes here described 9 vvhich vvith the 24 seniors continually glorified him that sate in the throne verse 1 AFTER these thinges I looked and behold a doore open in heauen and the first voice which I heard vvas as it vvere of a trompet speaking vvith me saying Come vp hither and I vvil shevv thee the thinges vvhich must be done quickly after these ✠verse 2 Immediatly I vvas in spirit and behold there vvas a seate sette in heauen and vpon the seate one sitting ✠verse 3 And he that sate vvas like in sight to the Iasper stone and the Sardine and there vvas a raine-bovv round about the seate like to the sight of an Emeraud ✠verse 4 And round about the seate foure and tvventie seates and vpon the thrones foure and twentie seniors sitting clothed about in vvhite garmentes and on their heades crovvnes of gold ✠verse 5 And from the throne proceeded lightenings and voices and thunders and seuen lampes burning before the throne vvhich are the seuen Spirites of God ✠verse 6 And in the sight of the seate as it vvere a sea of glasse like to crystall and in the middes of the seate and round about the seate foure beastes ful of eies before and behind ✠verse 7 And the first beast like to a lion and the second beast like to a calfe and the third beast hauing the face as it vvere of a man and the fourth beast like to an egle flying ✠verse 8 And the foure beastes euery one of them had sixe vvinges round about and vvithin they are ful of eies and they had no rest day and night saying ″ Holy Holy Holy Lord God omnipotent vvhich vvas and vvhich is and vvhich shal come ✠verse 9 And vvhen those beastes gaue glorie and honour and benediction to him that sitteth vpon the throne that liueth for euer and euer ✠verse 10 the foure and tvventie seniors fel dovvne before him that sitteth in the throne and adored him that liueth for euer and euer and cast their crownes before the throne saying ✠verse 11 Thou art vvorthie O Lord our God to receiue glorie and honour and povver because thou hast created al thinges and for thy vvil they vvere and haue been created ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 8. Holy holy holy This vvord is thrise repeated here and Esa 6 and to the imitation therof in the seruice of the holy Church at Te Deum and at Masse specially in the Preface next before the great mysteries for the honour of the three persons in the B. Trinitie and that
to heauen 651. No sinne but in this life it may be remitted the contrarie is the heresie of the Caluinists 686. See Penance They are worse in this point then the Nouatians 613. Vvhat is in S. Iohns Epistle a sinne to death 687. Three degrees of sinnes signified by the three dead that Christ raised to life 100. Sinne the cause of sicknes and other plagues 132. Spirit To adore and serue God in spirit 228. Boasting of the spirit 684. Not to credit euery spirit and hovv to trie them 552. The Church onely hath to discerne spirites 684. The testimonie of the Spirit in vs. 402. Superioritie and difference of degrees not forbidden 57 marg 165 marg Superstition not allowed in the Catholike Church 344. 539 marg The Protestants falsely call deuotion superstition 344. Supremacie of temporal Princes in matters Ecclesiastical See Princes T Tithes due to God and his Priests 615. Giuen by the inferior to the superior ibid. Paied in the Law of nature Moyses ib. How due to the Priests of Christes Church 616. Tongues Praiers in an vnknovven tōgue See Praiers The 14 chap. of the first to the Corinthians explicated concerning tongues 460. The Protestants vaine boasting of tongues 457 marg The three principal tongues in the title of the Crosse of Christ 271 marg The holy Scriptures most conueniently preserued in them ibid. Traditions not written 559. at large 413. 414. 476. 612. 653. 279 marg 353. 451. 454. 43. 106. 464 marg 695. 591 marg Apostolical traditions 413. 414. 451. 476. 559. 560. 612. 464 marg Particular traditiōs of the Apostles the Lent 12. 145 marg the administration of the B. Sacrament 451. 454. a commemoration inuocation of Saincts in the Masse ibid. praier for the dead ibid. and 560. mingling water with wine ibid. Baptizing of infantes 559. the Apostles Creede 560. See other particular traditions pag. 454. 559. Pater noster in the Masse 567. keeping of Sunday Easter Vvhit-sontide c. 43. 467 mar How to know Apostolical traditions 560. 559. Ignatius booke of the Apostles traditions ib. The fathers estimation of traditions 559. The Protestants hatred of the very name and suppressing the same in the text of holy Scripture 559. 560 marg They are called Depositum 414. 581 mar descending from the Apostles by Bishop and Bishop vnto the end 584. The Protestāts can shew no such Depositum 584. Heretikes conuicted by traditiō 5. 559. Iewish and heretical traditions 43. 106. Translation of the Bible into Greeke called Septuaginta 633. cited of the Euangelistes and authentical in the Greeke Church ibid. The authentical Latin translation 633. Beza preferreth it before al the rest See the preface Translatours of holy Scripture must be exacte and sincere 221. See the preface V VIrginitie better then Mariage more meritorious and grateful to God fitter for his seruice 4. 55. 440. 725 m. 356. The contrarie was Iouinians old condēned heresie 582. Virginitie coūseled not commaunded 55. 440. 438 marg See Mariage Professed virgins may not marie See Vovv The state of virgins passeth the rest 725 m. Visions recorded in the Scriptures 315. 318. 319. 368. 492. Visions haue no credite with Heretikes specially with the Protestants 319 marg 492. Some haue been rapt to see the state of the next life 491 marg Extreme vnction See Extreme Vovv an acte of soueraine worship 169. Neuer true religion without vowes and votaries ib. The Protestants haue abandoned al vowes and votaries ib. Vow of monastical and religious life 169. 304. Vow of Virginitie or chastitie lawful possible c. 55. 580. 581. 582. Yong vvomen may vovv Religion 581. Our B. Ladie vowed virginitie 138. The daughters of Philip the Deacon were vowed virgins 356. The Apostles vowed pouertie and professed the religious state of perfection pag. 55. nu 21. 27. Breache of vowes damnable 304. 439. 440. It is to breake their first faith 580. It is to goe after Satan 581. It is the highest kinde of Sacrilege 304. It is worse then aduoutrie 582. Vvhat virgins widovves the Apostle allovveth to marie 440. 581. Iouinian for persuading Nunnes to marie is called of S. Augustine a monster of S. Hierom he and his folovvers Christian Epicures 582. The Protestants call Iouinians heresie Gods word 582. Vvhat vovves are unlavvful and not to be kept 361. Vsurie not to be vsed among Christians 255. Spiritual vsurie in the better sense 74. nu 27. W VVidovvhod 579 at large This state more blessed then the state of matrimonie 439 m. Their cōtinual praier continencie 578 m. The example of holy Anne 141. 142. S. Ambrose and S. Augustine wrote whole bookes in cōmēdation of the state of widowhod 579. The Churches widowes called Diaconissae and their office 579. They must haue had but one husband ibid. The Caluinists most absurd expositiō of these wordes The husband of one wife 580. The Apostle forbiddeth not al yong widowes to vow 581. See Continencie The vvord of God is not only that vvhich is written in the Scriptures 548. See Gospel Tradition Vvorkes meritorious of life euerlasting 17. 177. 387. 430. 593. 594. 613. 703 mar No workes of them selues vvithout faith and the grace of God are meritorious 378. 594. Such are the workes that S. Paul excludeth from iustification 378. 387. 390. 411. 385. 499 marg Vve presume not vpon our owne workes or merites as of our selues but as of Gods grace 516 marg 594. The Protestants make no difference betwene Christian mens workes done in grace and the workes of Ievves Pagans 411. They are iniurious to Gods grace vvhich maketh vorkes meritorious 594. The Scriptures which they falsely alleage answered 189. 402. Vve are iustified by vvorkes also and not by faith only 16. 643. 645 and 646 at large 153 marg 678 marg 510 m. 538. m. See faith Good workes before faith though not meritorious yet are preparatiues to the first iustification 320. 389 m. That euery man shal be rewarded according to his vvorkes is a cōmon phrase in Scripture 47. 386 marg 387. 430. 656 marg 744 marg not according to faith only or lacke of faith 741. nu 12. Al good workes rewarded in heauen 630 marg 413. nu 1. pag. 587. 524 marg 543 marg 191 marg Heauen is due for them according to Gods iustice 593. 594. 613. 553 mar They giue great confidence before God 630. 627 marg Vvorkes may be done in respect of reward 16. nu 4. pag. 631. marg pa. 444. The three workes of iustice 14. 15. 16. Vvorkes of mercie how acceptable to God 663. 317. m. 341 marg See Almes Vvorkes of perfection or supererogation 444. 485. 168 m. See C. Euangelical Counsels Vvorkes satisfactorie 143 m. See faith Iustification Merite Revvard Heauen prepared for them only that deserue it by good workes 58. nu 23. pag. 73 marg Vvithout good vvorkes a man shal be demned 143 marg 153 marg 739 marg The booke of euery mans workes opened in the day of iudgement 741.
is import the absence of his true body and substance Gen. 2 7 ⸬ Flesh and bloud signifie not here the substance of those things but the corrupt qualitie incident to them in this life by the fall of Adam b The Epistle vpoÌ„ Al-soules day Ap. 8 2. 11 15. Os 13 14. Free vvil vvith grace Heret translation Fasting is meritorious The 8 part Of the contributions ⸬ That is SuÌ„day Hiero. q. 4. Hedibiae So quickly did the Christians keepe Sunday holiday and assembled to Diuine Seruice on the same ⸬ The Heretikes other nevv fangled striue among them selues vvhether Pentecost signifie here the terme of fiftie daies or els the Ievves holy day so called But it coÌ„meth not to their mindes that it is most like to be the feast of whitsontide kept instituted eueÌ„ theÌ„ by the Apostles as appeareth by the Fathers Seâ— S. Aug. ep 119 c. 15 16. Ambr. in c. 17. Luca. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c See Ro. 16 16. c That is our Lord is come Hiero. ep 173. Therfore anathema to al that loue him not or beleue not Thâ—â—phyla vpon this place c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 11. 2. Gal. 2. 1. The Epistle for a Martyr that is a Bishop c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Al our afflictions be Christs afflictions for the coniunction betwene the head body Merite and satisfaction Vvorldly men feele not the comfort of afflicted Catholikes IntercessioÌ„ of Saincts or holy men for vs no derogation to Christ Hiero. coÌ„t Vigil Publike praiers fastes Their glorie in heauen that conuert other The Protestants inconstancie in chaÌ„ging their writings translations seruice bookes c. Eph. 4 3â— The indeleble character of Baptisme CoÌ„firmatioÌ„ Holy Orders See Conc. Tarraco to â— Concil The Caluinistes vvil be subiect to no tribunal in earth for trial of their religioÌ„ Tyrannical dominioÌ„ is forbid in Prelates not Ecclesiastical Soueraintie for examination of faith or maners 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 3 9. 1 Cor. 4 15. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Though he did great Penance saith Theodorete yet he calleth this pardoning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a grace because his sinne vvas greater then his penance The Apostle excommunicateth enioyneth penance and afterward pardoneth absolueth 1. Cor. â— 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pardon or remission of penance enioyned Penance and satisfaction euidently proued against the Protestants Ioel. 2 12. Mt. 3. et 4 Act. 2 et 26. Zeale against the excommunicate The Apostle chalengeth their obedieÌ„ce to his Ecclesiastical authoritie The authoritie of Indulgences vvhervpoÌ„ it is grouÌ„ded Mat. 18 18. Cypria ep 13. 14. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Theodoret in huÌ„e loc Vvhat is a pardon or indulgence Io. 8 11. Cypr. locis citatu Indulgences or pardons in the primitiue Church 2 Cor. 8. Col. 1 24. Al pardon and remission is in the vertue and name of Christ Heretical traÌ„slation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 5 4. Io. 20 2â— Al binding loosing must be vsed to the parties saluation Conc. Nic. can 12. The great penance of the primitiue Church Ancyran can 2 5. Vvhy more pardons and Indulgences now then in old time Mat. 11 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Heretikes corrupting of the Scripture The Epistle vpon the 12 Sunday after Peâ—tecost Exo. 34 33. 10. 4 24 The Apostles vvrote the Gospel in mens hartes much more then in paper Scripture written and Tradition vnwritten God grace free will both must coÌ„curre The letter killeth both Ievv and Heretike The preeminence of the new TestameÌ„t Sacraments c. The heretikes more blinde in not seing the Church then the Iewes in not seing Christ Aug. in Psal 10. Conâ— â— True ChristiaÌ„ libertie â— Pet. 2 1â— The Epistle for S. Athanasius Mai. Io. c aporiamur See S. Ambr. Theoph. Ps 115 10. b corrumpitur The English Bible 1577 doth falsely translate prepareth c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heretikes corrupters of Gods word Catholike Doctors right handlers therof See Irâ—â— li. 1. c. 1. in 2 ad Rom. â— Tim. 2. Tribulations meritorious of glorie Aug. in ps 93. prope finem ⸬ This place proueth that the Saincts departed novv since Christ sleepe not til the day of iudgement and that they be not holden in any seueral place of rest from the fruition of God til the resurrection of their bodies but that they be present vvith God in their soules Ro. 14 10. Esa 43. 19. Apoc 21 5. c That is to say a sacrifice and an host for sinne See the last annot of this chapter The obiection against praiers for the dead ansvvered by S. Augustine Vvorkes meritorious and demeritorious Bishops and Priests vnder Christ ministers of our reconciliatioÌ„ Gods iustice wherewith he maketh vs iust c. Io. 3 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Epistle vpon the first Sunday of Lent Es 49 8 The Epistle for many Martyrs ⸬ S. Augustine in ps 113 gathereth hereby that the Apostles did vovv pouertie ⸬ It is not lawful for Catholikes to marie vvith Heretikes or Infidels See S. Hierom. cont Iâ—uinian li. 1. Conc. Laod. â— 10 31. Leu. 26 11. Es 52 11 Hier. 31 1. Gods Ministers are his coadiutors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods grace forceth no maÌ„ against his vvil Voluntarie penance Not to communicate with Heretikes in any acte of religion Num 16 26. ⸬ Contrition or sorovvful lamenting of our oftenses is the cause of saluation Not onely faith then saueth as the Heretikes affirme Contrâ—tion for a mans sinne vvorketh saluatioÌ„ * To. 2. in assert art 6. â— Leone dâ—nuiat ⸬ The principal respecte next after God is to be had of our maisters in religion in al temporal and spiritual dueties The Epistle for S. Paulinus Iun. 2â— Exo. 16 28. The Epistle vpon S. Lukes day Octob. 18. Ro. 12 17. Temporal benefites vpon spiritual persons One may satisfie and supererogate for an other c That is in this matter of almes Chrys Theophyl The Epistle for S. Laurence Aug. 10 Eccles 35 11. Ps 111 9 ⸬ The fruite of almes is the encrease of grace in al iustice and good workes to life euerlasting God giuing these things for revvard recompense of charitable workes which therfore be called the seed or meritorious cause of these spiritual fruites Procters for Catholike prisoners Cheereful giuing The greater almes the greater merite and revvard Almes redouÌ„d to Gods honour c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ier. 9 23 Punishing of Heretikes Their pride The spiritual povver of Bishops against Heretikes Caluin vpon this place Heretical CoÌ„sistories Ecclesiastical censures namely Excommunication wheÌ„ where to be executed ⸬ The Apostles and their successors did despouse the people vvhom they conuerted to Christ in al puritie Chastitie of truth and vvholy vndefiled and void of errour and heresie Gen. 3 4 ⸬ The note of a false teacher to come â—hat is vvithout lavvful calling or
estimation examples of some peculiar traditions out of the fathers S. Chrysostom S. Basil S. Hierom. S. Augustine S. Epiphanius S. Irenaeus Tertullian S. Cyprian Origen The Scriptures giuen vs by tradition and the sense thereof The Creede an Apostolical tradition An inuincible argument for the credite of Traditions â— Here also 〈◊〉 as is noted before 2 Thess 2. 15. the aduersaries in their translatioÌ„s auoid the vvord Tradition being plaine in the Greeke lest them selues might seeme to be noted as men vvalking inordinately and not according to Apostolical Tradition as al Schismatikes Heretikes and rebels to Gods Church doe Ep. 6 18. Col. 4 3. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 20. 1. Cor. 4. 1. Th. 2. 1. Cor. 9 6. Gal. 6 9. The heretikes cauillation against Religious meÌ„ that vvorke not ansvvered 1 Cor. 9. The spiritual trauailes of the Clergie * See S. Cypr. ep 66. Religious meÌ„ working with their handes Monkes were shauen in the primitiue Church and Nonnes clipped of their heare S. Augustines opinion concerning Religious mens working or not working li. de â—p Monach. c. 21. Ecclesiastical censures against the disobedient Not to communicate with excoÌ„municate persons but in certaine cases 1 Timoth. 3. 1 Timoth. 3. * 1 Tim. 1. Act. 20. v. 25. 38. Col. 2. v. 1. ⸬ S. Augustine saith He that list to haue the hope of heaueÌ„ let him looke that he haue a good coÌ„scieÌ„ce to haue a good conscience let him beleeue vvorke vvel for that he beleueth she hath of faith that he vvorketh he hath of charitie Praefat. in Psa 31. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 7 13 Mt. 9 13. Mr. 2 17. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Euil life and no good conscience is often the cause that men fall to Heresie from the faith of the Catholike Church Againe this plainely reproueth the heretikes false doctrine saying that no man can fall from the faith that he once truely had Teaching othervvise then the doctrine receiued is a special marke of Heretikes * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luthers teaching othervvise Al heretical doctrine is fables Curious questioning in religion Charitie the very formal cause of our iustification Heretikes great boasters but vnlearned Libertines alleage scripture Excommunication of Heretikes and the effect thereof The Priests high authoritie of Excommunication The terrible effect thereof ⸬ Euen for heathen kings Emperours by vvhom the Church suffereth persecution much more for al faithful Princes powers and people both spiritual and temporal for vvhom as members of Christes body and therfore ioyning in praier oblation vvith the ministers of the Church the Priestes more properly and particularly offer the holy Sacrifice See S. Augustine de orig anima li. 1. c. p. 2. Tim. 1 11. 1. Pet. 3 3. 1. Cor. 14 34. Gen. 1 27. 3 6. ` she The praiers petitions in the Masse deduced out of the Apostles vvordes by S. Augustine other fathers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 PATER NOSTER in the Masse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * Theoph. in hunc loc Praier in the Masse for kings and other God vvil no mans perditioÌ„ but the saluation of al. Hovv there is but one Mediator Christ and vvhat it is to be such a Mediator * Aug. li. 9. de Ciu. cap. 15. De fid ad Pet. c. 2. The different maner of praying to Christ and to Saincts Kyrie eleison Christe eleison Hovv there be many mediators as there be many sauiours and redeemers eueÌ„ in the Scriptures Iud. 3 9. 2 Esd 9 27. Act. 7 35. Women great talkers of Scripture and promoters of heresie * S. Chrys Ho. 9. in 1. Tim. Tit. 1 6. c He saith hauing children not getting children S. Ambr. Ep. 82. b Neophytus is he that vvas lately christened or nevvely planted in the mystical body of Christ b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The great charge great merite of Ecclesiastical functions The Apostle vnder the name of Bishop instructeth Priestes also The heretikes opinion coÌ„cerning Priests mariage 1 Cor. 7. S. Paules place of one vvife excludeth bigamos from holy Orders * li. 2 ep 25. Vvho are counted bigami Leuit. 21. The Heretical clergie nothing regardeth the Apostles prescription of one vvife None euer maried after holy Orders Socrat. li. 1 c. 8. They that vvere made Priests of maried men absteined from their vviues Sozom. li. 1 c. â—2 S. Epiphanius Mariage of Priests is contrarie to the auÌ„cient canoÌ„s Eusebius S. Hierom. S. Augustine See S. Leo ep 92. c. â— S. Ambrose Tertullian S. Cyprian Councels None rashly to be admitted to the Clergie Heretikes admit al sortes vvithout exception The three holy orders only bound to chastitie Leo ep 92. c. 3. Greg. li. 1 ep 42. The 4 inferiour orders not bound to chastitie Al the seuen orders auncient eueÌ„ from Christ and the Apostles time S. Ambrose calleth the B. of Rome Rector of the vvhole Church The heretikes say directly coÌ„trarie to the Apostle that the Church is not the piller of truth That the Church is the piller of truth and can not erre is proued by many reasons Io. 14 16. Mat. 16. Mat. 28. Eph. 4. Io. 17. Luc. 22. Psal 2. Eph. 5. The meaning of this article I beleeue the Cath. Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is the visible Church that is the piller or truth and can not erre Vvhence the Church hath this priuilege neuer to erre S. Augustine Lactantius S. Cyprian S. Irenaeus 2 Tim. 3 3 Pet. 3. Iude v. 18. ⸬ We see plainely by these vvordes such abstinence only to be disalovved as condemneth the creatures of God to be naught by nature creation 1. Tim. 1 4. Tit. 3 9. ⸬ Some saith S. Chrysost expound this of fasting but they are deceiued-for fasting is a spiritual exercise See a goodly commentarie of these vvordes in S. August li. de mor. Eccl. Cath. c. 33. Al Heretikes are apostataes from the faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cap. 1. 19. The old Heresies against matrimonie * Aug. har 46. The old Heresies about abstinâ—â—e from meates The Catholikes impudently charged vvith the said old heresies Abstinence from certaine meates is no condemnation of the meates Diuers good causes of abstinence Forbidding certaine persons to marrie is no condemnation of matrimonie Catholikes esteeme matrimonie more then the Protestants doe The Protestants obiectoÌ„s answered long ago by S. Hierom and S. Augustine * Aug. li. 2 c. 5 de nupt câ—ncupise Blessing of the table or of meates specially by a Priest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To blesse is a preeminence of the better person Hebr. 7. No creature il by nature yea one more sanctified then an other Holy times and places euery thing deputed to the seruice of God holy Mat. 23. 2 Pet. 1. Creatures hallovved by the signe of the Crosse The blessing of our meate vvhat a vertue it hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Holy bread August ep 31. 34 35. 36. The signe of the crosse vsed in blessing The Churches exorcismes Luc. â— Holy vvater The force of sanctified creatures The holy land Relikes theodoret li. 36. 3. The crosse The name of IESVS Remission of venial sinnes annexed to halovved creatures Ia. c. 5. S. Gregorie The difference betvvene the Churches exorcismes other coniurations Grace giuen in the SacrameÌ„t of Orders ConsecratioÌ„ of Priests by imposition of handes In Esa c. 58. Holy Orders a Sacrament Conc. Carth 4 c. 3. Beza in cap. 6. Act. Men also are called sauiours vvithout derogatioÌ„ to Christ The Epistle for holy vvidovves ⸬ Because of this continual praier vvhich standeth not vvith coÌ„iugal carnal actes of matrimonie as the Apostle signifieth 1 Cor. 7 5 therfore vvere these vvidovves to liue in the state of perpetual continencie c Double honour and liuelihod due to good Priestes Deu. 25. 1. Cor. 9. Mat. 10 10. ⸬ Here the Apostle vvil not haue euery light felovv to be heard against a priest so S. Augustin for the like reuerence of priesthod admonisheth Pâ—Ì„carius that in no vvise he admitte any testimonies or accusations of Heretikes against a Catholike priest ep 212. ⸬ Bishops must haue great care that they giue not orders to any that is not wel tried for his faith learning and good behauiour Ambr. in hunc loc Luc. c. 2 37. widowhod widowes called Diaconissa their office These widowes must haue had but one husbaÌ„d wherof many Catholike coÌ„clusioÌ„s are deduced C. 3 2. Beza vpon this place The Caluinists most absurd exposition of the Apostles wordes Their blasphemie against the plaine text * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The very vvil to breake the vovv of chastitie is damnable * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Breaking of their first faith is by the consent of a antiquitie vvheÌ„ they breâ—ke their vovv of chastitie Why this vow is called faith or fidelitie Vvhy the first faith The heretikes exposition of this first faith impossible against the text S. Paul meaneth not that vvidovves professed should marie * othervvise Agâ—ruchia ep 11. It is better for the frailer sort that are in danger of falling to marie rather then to vow Yong vvomen may be professed taken into religion To marie after the vovv of Chastitie is to goe after Satan 1 Cor. 7. The heretikes only remedie against concupiscence is mariage The vow of chastitie lawful possible to be kept more grateful to God Iouinians heresie in this point coÌ„demned of old is called of the Protestants Gods vvord Many good vvorthie Bishops that haue not the gift of preaching and teaching c See the anÌ„oâ—ation before cap. 1 3. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b The epistle for S. Alexius â—ul 17. Iob 1 21. Mat. 6 25. ⸬ As in the 1. chap. lacke of faith and good conscience so here couetousnes or desire of these temporal things in the end of this chap. presumption and boasting of knowledge are causes of falling from the faith heresie often being the punishmeÌ„t of former sinner b The epistle for S. Timothee Ian. 24. Io. 18 37 Apoc. 17 14. 19 16. Io. 1 18. ⸬ Almes deedes and good workes laide for a fouÌ„datioÌ„ and ground to attaine euerlasting life So say the doctors vpoÌ„ this place c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Chrysostom Depositum is the Catholike truth descending from the Apostles by succession of Bishops euen vnto the end The ProtestaÌ„ts can shew no such depositum Prophane nouelties of vvordes how to be tried and examined Catholike termes not expresly in the Scriptures but in sense are no such nouelties of vvordes Heretical nouelties of vvordes * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The ProtestaÌ„ts prophane nouelties of vvordes Catholikes must abhorre from heretical phrases and vvordes â— Ps 132. Heretikes arrogate knowledge falsely so called ⸬ Here againe it is plaine that holy Orders giue grace that euen by and in the external ceremonie of imposing the Bishops hands And it is a maner of speach specially vsed in this Apostle and S. Luke that Orders giue grace to the ordered that to take orders or authoritie to minister SacrameÌ„ts or preach is to be giuen or deliuered to Gods grace Act. 14 25. Tit. 3 5. Tit. 1 â— 1 Timo. 2 7. c Faith and loue coupled commonly together in this Apostles vvritings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Tim. 4 19. ⸬ Vvhat a happie meritorious thiÌ„g it is to relieue the afflicted for religioÌ„ not to be ashamed of their disgrace yroÌ„s or what miseries so euer A great blessing to haue Catholike progenitors and very coÌ„mendable to cleaue fast to their faith Apol. coÌ„t Ruff. li. 1. c. 8. The peoples speaches of their fathers faith is very Christian and laudable Deut. 32. Ps 43. * Act. 24. 2 Cor. 11. Al our good deedes are laid vp vvith God to be revvarded We must speake in Catholike termes after a certaine rule of faith and forme of vvordes Relieuers of Cath. prisoners ⸬ Marke here that the elect though sure of saluation yet are saued by meanes of their preachers teachers as also by their ovvne endeuours Mat. 10 Ro. 3 3. c See the AnnotatioÌ„ before 1 Tim. 6. v. 20. Tit. 3 9. ⸬ Conuersion from sinne and heresie is the gift of God and of his special grace yet here vve see good exhortations and praier and such other helpes of man be profitable therevnto Vvhich could not be if vve had not free vvill Vvhat secular affaires do not agree nor coÌ„sist vvith spiritual mens function Hovv spiritual men may serue secular Princes deale in ciuil causes in vit 8. Ambr. Bern. Catholikes only right haÌ„dlers of the Scripture 2 Cor. 2 4. Heretical bookes and sermoÌ„s are to be auoided Who are out of the Church or vvithin it Free vvil 1 Timot. 4 1. ⸬ That those Magicians vvhich resisted Moyses were thus called it is not written in al the old TestameÌ„t therfore it came to the Apostles knowledge by tradition as the Church novv hath the names of the 3 kings of the peniteÌ„t theefe of the souldiar that pearced Christes side on the Crosse and of the like Exo. 7. ⸬ In al danger and diuersitie of false sectes S. Paules admonition is euer to abide in that vvas first taught deliuered neuer to giue ouer our old faith for a new fansie This is it which before he calleth depositum 1. Tim. 6. and 2. Tim. 1. 2. Pet. 1 21. Women easily seduced by heresie The folly of Heretikes in time appeareth Persecution The great profit of reading the Scriptures The Heretikes folish argumeÌ„t Al Scripture is profitable ergo only Scripture is necessarie sufficient The Epistle for holy Doctors and for S. Dominike August 4. ⸬ The martyrdom of saincts is so acceptable to God that it is counted as it vvere a sacrifice in his sight and therfore hath many effectes both in the partie that suffereth it
and in others that are partakers of the merite as of a sacrifice vvhich name it hath by a Metaphore Col. 4 14 ` â—vvil deliuer 2 Timo. 1 16. c This Linus vvas coadiutor with vnder â— Peter so counted secoÌ„d in the number of Popes The Apostle prophecied of our nevv delicate preachers Esa 30. v. 10. Vvorkes meritorious How heauen is due both of iustice and mercie It is not of vs but of Gods grace that vvorkes be meritorious Mat. 20. To such good vvorkes heaueÌ„ is due to say the contrarie is to derogate from Gods grace In Ps 100 2 Corinth 8. 2. Tim. 1 9. 1. Tim. 3 2. Epimenides ⸬ He speaketh not of the Churches abstaining from meates some times vvhich is not for any vncleannes in the creatures but for chastening their bodies but he meaneth the Ievvish superstition vvho novv being Christians vvould not cease to put difference of cleane and vncleane according to their old lavv See S. Augustine Cont. Faust li. 31. c. 4. Rom. 14 20. Priests must be consecrated by Bishops only The popular election of the Cleargie taken avvay The preemineÌ„ce of a Bishop aboue a Priest To put no differeÌ„ce betvvene them is Aërius heresie Heret translation Bigami excluded from holy Orders and the causes thereof The notable men of both TestameÌ„ts that liued coÌ„tineÌ„tly from vviues Only the Protestants complaine that they haue not the gift of chastitie c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pudicos Eph. 6 5. Col. 3 22. 1. Pet. 2 18. The Epistle at the first Masse on Christmas day and vpon the Circumcision of our Lord. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Bishops must be stout and coÌ„maund in Gods cause and the people must in no vvise disobey or contemne them b The Epistle at the 2 Masse on Christmas day and in the Votiue Masse of our B. Lady betvvene Christmas and Candlemas c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Tim. 1 9. ⸬ As before in the Sacrament of holy Orders 1. Tim. 4. and 2 Tim. 1 so here it is plaine that Baptisme giueth grace that by it as by an instrumental cause we be saued 1 Tim. 4. 2. Tim. 2 23. ⸬ These admonitions or correptions must be giuen to such as erre by our Spiritual Gouernours and Pastors to vvhom if they yeld not Christian men must auoid them c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praesse Vvho is proprely an Heretike vvho is not Description or markes hovv to knovv an Heretike vit Aug. c. 1â— The former markes agree to the Protestants Their bookes seruice preaching must be auoided Ep. 52. nu 7. The Church seeketh the amendement of the most obstinate Heretikes Heretikes cut them selues froÌ„ the Church ⸬ Faith and charitie commeÌ„ded alwais together both necessarie to make a complete ChristiaÌ„ man and to iustification saluation ⸬ The dueties of charitie and mercie done to Christes prisoners are exceding acceptable to God and al good men Col. 4 9. ⸬ Al Spiritual men ought to be exceding propense and ready to procure mens pardon and recoÌ„ciliation to al penitents ⸬ The great debt duetie that vve owe to such as be our spiritual parents in Christ c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Faith and beleefe in Saincts 2. Tim. 1. 1. Tim. 2. 1. Pet. 1. * Yet vvas Christ head of the Gentils also So likevvise his vicar S. Peter notwithstaÌ„diÌ„g his more peculiar Apostleship ouer the Iewes Rom. 5. Heb. 1â— Heretical corruption * In the English Bible of the yerâ— 2579. The Epistle to the Hebrues is S. Paules The Epistle at the third masse on Christmas day Sap. 7 26. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The excellencie of Christ aboue Angels Ps 2 7. 2. reg 7 14. Ps 96 8. Ps 103 4. Ps 44 7. Ps 101 26. Ps 109 1 1. Cor. 15 25. ⸬ The holy Angels saith S. Augustine to the societie of vvhom vve aspire in this our peregrination as they haue eternitie to continue so also facilitie to knovv and felicitie to rest for they do helpe vs vvithout al difficultie because vvith their spiritual motions pure and free they labour or trauel not De Ciuis li. 11. c. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The B. Sacrament a figure and yet the true body The adoratioÌ„ of Christ in the B. Sacrament c As that vvhich runneth out of a broken vessel or that ruÌ„neth by is lost c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mar. 16 20. Ps 8 5. 1 Cor. 15 Eph. 1. Pâ—ilip 2 8. ⸬ This proueth against the Caluinists that Christ by his PassioÌ„ merited his owne glorification which they would not for shame deny of Christ but that they are at a point to deny al meritorious workes yea eueÌ„ in Christ also and therfore they translate also this senteÌ„ce heretically by transposing the wordes In the Bible printed the yere 1579. Ps 21 23 Ps 17 3. Es 8 18. Ose 13 14. 1 Cor. 15 54. c The dignitie of man in that Christ tooke our nature vnto his person in Deitie and not the nature of Angels The excellencie of Christ aboue Moyses Nu. 12 7 Ps 94 8 ⸬ Faith is the ground worke of our creatioÌ„ in Christ which if we hold not fast al the building is lost Nu. 14 37. 21 23. Ps 94 11 ⸬ If the Apostle had not euideÌ„tly here shewed that the Sabboths rest was a figure of the eternal repose in heauen who durst to haue applied that Scripture of Gods rest the seuenth day to that purpose Or hovv can our Aduersaries now reprehend the like applicatioÌ„ manifoldly vsed in al holy auncient writers to the like end Gen. 2 2. Heb. 3 7. c So Iosue is called in Greeke ⸬ Whatsoeuer God threateneth by his vvord concerning the punishment of sinne and incredulitie shal be executed be the offense neuer so secrete deepe or hidden in our harts because Gods speach passeth easily and searcheth throughly euery part power and facultie of mans soul The Epistle in a Masse for the election of the Pope Scripture abused against inuocation of Saincts The Epistle for a Bishop that is a Confessor and for S. Thomas of Canterburie 2 Par. 26 18. 1 Par. 23 13. Ps 2 7. Ps 109 4. The descriptioÌ„ of a Priest and his office 3 Reg. 13. 2 Par. 26. 1 Reg. 13. The Princes temporal authoritie how far it extendeth There is a peculiar order calling of Priests of the new Testament Priests and sacrifice necessarie in the new Testament nothing derogatorie to Christs priesthod or sacrifice The difference and excellencie of Christs Priesthod Al true priests and preachers must be lawfully called thereto The dignitie function of Priesthod is not to be vsurped Christ both Priest king but his Priesthod more excellent of the two Psal 2. 109. Christ a Priest as he is man not as he is God 〈◊〉 pag. 89. The sacrifice on the Crosse vvas the principal acte of Christs priesthod Luc. 23. 46. Priests praiers more effectual Christs Priestly actions Notorious Heretical
trāslatiō to mainteine Caluins horrible blasphemie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Flac. Illyr vpon this place Caluins blasphemie that Christ suffered hel paines vpō the crosse and that his death othervvise were insufficient Christ yelding vp the Ghost accomplished our redemption Io. 19. 30 Christs Passiō sufficient for al but profitable to them only vvhich obey not by faith only but by doing as he and his Church commaund The Apostle omitteth to speake of the B. Sacrament as a mysterie then to deepe for the Ievves capacitie Heb. 10 26. ⸬ It is euident by these vvordes against the Nouatians and the Caluinists that S. Paul meant not precisely that they had done or could do any such sinne vvhereby they should be put out of all hope of saluation and be sure of damnation◠during their life Gen. 22 16. The Apostles forme of Catechisme and the poīts therof The Nouatians as al Heretikes made Scripture the groūd of their heresie * Ambr. de poenit li. 2. c. 2. Other places make no more for the Protestants then this doth for Nouatus Caluins heresie vpon this place vvorse then the Nouatians Ambr. loco cit in ep ad Heb. Chry. ho. 9 in c. 6 ad Hebr. The fathers exposition of this place The Sacramēt of penance is ready for al sinners vvhatsoeuer Hiero. ep 8 ad Demetriad c. 6. Gods iustice in revvarding meritorious vvorkes Gen. 14 18. ⸬ When the fathers catholike expositours pike out allegories and mysteries out of the names of mē the Protestāts not endued vvith the Spirit vvherby the scriptures vvere giuē deride their holy labours in the search of the same but the Apostle findeth high mysterie in the very names of persons and places as you see Nu. 18 21. Deu. 18 1. Ios 14 4. ⸬ The tithes giuen to Melchisedech were not giuē as to a mere mortal mā as al of the tribe of Leui Aarons order were but as to one representing the Sonne of God vvho now liueth and reigneth and holdeth his priesthod the functions therof for euer ` Priesthod Ps 109 4. Ps 10◠4. The Epistle for a Cōfessor that is a Bishop ` them that goe ⸬ Christ according to his humane nature praieth for vs continually representeth his former passion and merites to God the Father Leu. 9 7. 16 6. The resemblāce of Melchisedec to Christ in many points By the sundrie excellencies of Melchisedeck◠Priesthod is proued the excellēcie of the Priesthod sacrifice of the nevv Testament He receiued tithes of Abrahā consequently of Leui Aarō Tithes He blessed Abraham Blessing a great preeminēce specially in Priests The ful accomplishment of mans redēption vvas not by Aarons but by Melchisedecks Priesthod The Apostle to consute the Ievves false persuasion of Aarons Priesthod and sacrifices speaketh altogether of the sacrifice of the Crosse No lavvful state of people vvith out an external Priesthod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 External Priesthod necessarie for the nevv Testament External sacrifice also necessarie for the same The translation of the old Priesthod sacrifices must needes be into the said Priesthod and sacrifice of the Church Hovv Christ is a Priest for eues Christs eternal Priesthod consisteth in the perpetual sacrifice of his body bloud in the Church The Protestāts cauilling vpon particles agaīst Melchisedecks sacrifice Priesthod directly against the Apostle Christs eternal Priesthod and sacrifice in the Church is proued out of the fathers Ep. 126. * That is from Adā to the end of the vvorld represented by sacrifice The old commaundement and the new Maundy thursday vvhy so called The introduction of a new Priesthod The eternitie of the new Priesthod confirmed by the fathers othe Christs passion By the comparison of many priests one is not meant that there is but one Priest of the new Testament Esa c. 61. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The meaning is that the absolute sacrifice of eternal redēption could not be done by those many Aaronical priests but by one onely Christ Iesus vvho liueth a Priest for euer hath no successor and as cheefe priest worketh and concurreth vvith al Priests in their priestly functions ⸬ Christ liuing and reigning in heauē continueth his priestly functiō stil and is minister not of Moyses Sancta tabernacle but of his ovvne body bloud vvhich be the true holies and tabernacle not formed by mā but by Gods ovvne hand c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exo 25 9. 40. ⸬ The promises and effectes of the Law were temporal but the promises and effectes of Christes Sacraments in the Church be eternal Hier. 31 31. Christs priesthod sacrifice is external not spiritual only * Beza in schol Test Gracolat in c. 7 Heb. num 8. How Christes body is made fit to be sacrificed and eaten perpetually Kingdom of heauen and heauēly things spokē of the Church Grace the effect of the new Testament The new Testamēt or couenant betwene God man Luc. 〈◊〉 Scriptures abused for phātastical inspirations Act. 2. Io. 14. ◠12. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exo. 25. 26 1. 36. The Epistle vpon Imber saturday in Septemb. 3 Reg. 8. 2 Par. 5. Exo. 25 22. Exo 30 10. Leu. 16 2. 30. ⸬ The vvay to heauē vvas not open before Christs passion therfore the Patriarches and good men of the old Testament vvere in some other place of rest vntil then c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Al things done in the old Testament and priesthod were figures of Christes actions b The Epistle vpon Passion Sunday Leu. 9 8 16 6. 14 Nu. 19. ` shal ` cleanse Gal. 3 15 ⸬ Here we may learne that the Scriptures conteine not al necessarie tites or truthes whē neither the place to which the Apostle alludeth nor any other mentioneth half these ceremonies but he had them by tradition Exo. 24. 8. c By this word vvhich signifieth to emptie or draw out euen to the botom is declared the plentiful and perfect redēption of sinne by Christ c ad exhaurienda peccata Relikes They cōtinue vvithout putrefaction The holy CROSSE The sepulchres of Christ and his Saincts ep 17. c. 5. Images in Salomons temple commaunded by God Sacrifice not taken avvay by the nevv Testament but changed into a better One only sacrifice on the Crosse the redēption of the vvorld and one onely Priest Christ the redeemes thereof Li. de Sp. lit c. 11. The Apostles disputatiō being only against the errour of the Iewes cōcerning their sacrifices and priests the Protestants applying it against the sacrifice of the Masse priestes of the new Testament Caluins argumēt against the sacrifice of the altar maketh no lesse against the sacrifices of the old Lavv. The correspondēce of vvordes in dedicating both Testamēts proueth the real presence of bloud in the Chalice In the old Testament vvere figures of the novv in the nevv is resemblance of the heauenly state Christ once offered in blouddy sort but vnblouddily
ofteÌ„ namely in the sacrifice of the altar The sacrifice of the altar that on the Crosse both one The fathers call it the vnblouddy sacrifice of the altar Comment in 9 Hebr. Caluins contâ—Ì„pt of the fathers Leu. 16 14. Ps 39 7. c For sinne is the proper name of a certaine sacrifice called in Hebrue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as â—olocaust is an other kinde See the Annot. 2. Cor. 5. v. 2â— Ps 109. Cor. 15 25. Hier. 31 33 34. Heb. 8 8. ⸬ This is partly fulfilled in by the grace of the new testament but it shal be perfectly accomplished in heauen c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c To dedicat is to be authour beginner of a thing The Protestants traÌ„slate he hath prepared for their heresie that Christ vvas not the first maÌ„ that entered into heauen Heb. 6 4 Deu. 19. 15. Mat. 18 16. to 8 17. ⸬ Heresie and Apostasie from the Catholike faith punishable by death Deu. 32 35. Rom. 12 19. Ps 134 14. The Epistle for many Martyrs c Good vvorkes make great coÌ„fidence of saluation haue great revvard Abaâ— 2 3. Ro. â—1 17. Gal. 3 12. The old sacrifices obscurely shadovved but the sacrifice of the altar most plainely reprosenteth the sacrifice on the Crosse The Ievves sacrifices vvere not absolute IndependeÌ„t because they vvere often repeated The Apostle proueth by the often repeating of the Ievves sacrifices not that they vvere none but that they vvere not absolute sufficient The old sacrifices remitted not sinnes but vvere only signes therof God refuseth the Iewes sacrifices not al sacrifice That Christ should haue a body vvas necessarie for his Priesthod and sacrifice The body of Christ is the sacrifice of the alter Ps 39. The Ievves sacrifices refused not al sacrifice We must often note that the Apostles speache of many Priests and often sacrificing concerneth only the Iewes Priests and sacrifices not the Priests and sacrifice of the new Testament The Caluinists arguments against Christs body often offered and in many places ansvvered by the fathers long a goe in 10 cap. Hebr. ibidem The general redemption vpon the Crosse is particularly applied in the sacrifice of the altar Primas leâ—â— citate * ho. 17 in ep ad Heb. Councels and fathers When the Apostle seemeth to say there is no remission or oblation for sinne he alvvaies meaneth that ful remission by Baptisme The Caluinists heresie against remission of sinnes Al sinnes may be remitted by penaÌ„ce but not so fully as by Baptisme Perilous reading of the Scriptures 2 Pet. 3. Contempt of Christs bloud in the SacrameÌ„t Luc. 22. Penance Mercie to the emprisoned for religion Losse of goods for religion Faith is the coÌ„fort of the afflicted ⸬ By this vvord substaÌ„ce is meant that faith is the ground of our hope c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 1 13 Gen. 4 4 Mat. 23 35. ⸬ Here it appeareth that Henoch yet liueth and is not dead against the Caluinists See the annot Apocal. chap. 11. Gen. 5 24. Eccl. 44 16. ⸬ Vve must beleeue that God vvill reward all our good workes for he is a rewarder of true iustice not an accepter or imputer of that that is not Gen. 6 13. Eccl. 44 17. Gen. 12 4. 13 1. Gen. 17 19. 18 10. 21 2. Eccl. 44 22. Gen. 22 9. Gen. 21 12. Rom. 9 7. c That is in figure and mysteriâ— of Christ dead aliue againe Gen. 27 27 36. Gen. 48 15. Gen. 47 31. Gen. 50 24 25. ⸬ The translation of Relikes or Saincts bodies the due regard and honour vve ought to haue to the same are proued hereby Exo. 2 2. Exo. 1 16. Exo. 2 11 ⸬ The Protestants that deny vve may or ought to doe good in respect or for revvard in heauen are hereby coÌ„futed Exo. 12 37. Gen. 14 22. Ios 6 10 Ios 6 23 25. 2 3. The Epistle for many Martyrs Not only or a special faith Faith is of things not seen as in the B. Sacrament Nothing profitable or meritorious with out faith The citatioÌ„s the nevv Testament not only according to the Hebrue but to the SeptuagiÌ„ta Gen. 47. v. 31. * Aug. de ciu Dei li. â—5 c. 14. The vulgar latin translation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rod. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bed Adoration of creatures and namely of holy things * Ios 7 6. * Oceum in collect * 3 Reg. 11 12. Corrupt translation against Dulia Not faith onely Iaâ— 2. Li. 4 Stro. pag. 240. No vvorkes of the Patriarkes or any other profitable but by their faith in Christ Which is alvvaies the Apostles meaning in coÌ„mending faith The Patriarkes and other iust not in heauen before Christ Col. 3. 8. 1 Pet. 2 1. Prou. 3 11. Apoc. 3 19. Rom. 12 18. ⸬ That vve be not good there is no lacke on Gods part vvho offereth his grace to vs but the defect is in our selues that are not ansvverable to Gods calling of vs and grace tovvards vs. c Such as forsake their saluation and religion to saue their lands and goods are like Esau Gen. 25 33. Gen. 27 38. Exo. 19. 20. ` â—kindled or burning Exo. 19 12. ⸬ The faithful are made fellovves of Angels of al the perfect soules departed since the beginning of the vvorld and of Christ him self c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 4 10. Ag. 2 7. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deu. 4 24. Temporal punishment after remissioÌ„ of sinnes either here or in â—urgatorie c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 12. 10. 1 Pet. 4. Gen. 18 3. 19 2. 3. Deu. 31. Ios 1. Psal 55 12. 117 6. The epistle for a Confessor that is a Bishop ⸬ Nevv diuers changeable strange doctrines to be auoided for such be hereticall Against vvhich the best remedie or preseruatiue is alvvaies to looke backe to our first Apostles the holy fathers doctrine Leu. 16 27. Ose 14 3. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is make you perfect and absolute in al goodnes c aptet vos Hospitalitie Angels harboâ—red Hovv mariage is honorable in al if the Apostle did so say as he doth not * 1 Cor. 7. v. 38. One short place manifoldly corrupted by the Protestants They restraiÌ„e the sense to their Heretical fansie 1 Pet. 3. 1 Thes 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * The Eng. Bib. 1577. * Oâ—cum in Collect. * Beza in no. Test Groecolat an 1565. Vve must haue regard to the faith doctrine of the fathers Memories and feastes of SaiÌ„cts Iudaical abstinence from meates Material altars for the sacrifice of christs body 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Sacrifice of the altar is the principal host of praise and thankes giuing therfore called Eucharistia The Protestants auoid the vvord merite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Good vvorkes meritorious The Apostle doth inculcate obedience to the Priests and Bishops of Gods Church No person exempted from this obedieÌ„ce in matters of religion
euil into the resurrection of iudgement ⊢ ✠verse 30 I can not of my self doe any thing As I heare so I iudge and my iudgement is iust because I seeke not my vvil but the vvil of him that sent me ✠verse 31 If I giue testimonie of my self my testimonie is not true ✠verse 32 There is an other that giueth testimonie of me and I knovv that the testimonie is true vvhich he giueth of me ✠verse 33 * You sent to Iohn and he gaue testimonie to the truth ✠verse 34 But ″ I receiue not testimonie of man but I say these things that you may be saued ✠verse 35 He vvas the lampe burning and shining And you vvould for a time reioyce in his light ✠verse 36 But I haue a greater testimonie then Iohn For the vvorkes vvhich the Father hath giuen me to perfit them the very vvorkes them selues vvhich I doe giue testimonie of me that the Father hath sent me ✠verse 37 And the Father that sent me him self hath * giuen testimonie of me neither haue you heard his voice at any time nor seen his shape ✠verse 38 and his vvord you haue not remaining in you because vvhom he hath sent him you beleeue not ✠verse 39 ″ Search the scriptures for you thinke in them to haue life euerlasting and the same are they that giue testimonie of me ✠verse 40 and you vvil not come to me that you may haue life ✠verse 41 Glorie of men I receiue not ✠verse 42 But I haue knovven you that the loue of God you haue not in you ✠verse 43 I am come in the name of my Father and you receiue me not if an other shal come in his ovvne name him you vvil receiue ✠verse 44 Hovv can you beleeue that receiue glorie one of an other and the glorie vvhich is of God only you seeke not ✠verse 45 Thinke not that I vvil accuse you to the Father there is that accuseth you Moyses in vvhom you trust ✠verse 46 For if you did beleeue Moyses you vvould perhaps beleeue me also for of me he hath vvritten ✠verse 47 And if you doe not beleeue his vvritings hovv vvil you beleeue my vvordes ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 2. A pond This is as great a wonder and worke as was in the old Law yet neuer recorded in the Scripture before the conditions and circunstances of the same much to be distinctly weighed against the Miscreants of this time for many causes First that God without derogation to his honour yea to the great cōmendation of it doth giue vertue of miracles and cure to water or other creatures Secondly that he giueth such vertues to these creatures specially which be by vse and occupying in sacred functions or otherwise as it were sanctified for this pond was it wherein the carcasses of sheepe therfore called Probatica other beasts to be sacrificed were first washed to which being alwaies red as S. Hierom saith with the bloud of hostes this force was giuen for the commendation of the sacrifices of the Law there offered How much more may we acknowledge such workes of God miraculously done in or about the Sacrifice or Sacrament of the new Testament which faithlesse men wholy reiect and condemne for fables because they know not the Scriptures nor the power of God Thirdly that this operation was giuen at one time more then an other rather on great festiual daies then other vulgar times for this vvas the feast of Pasche or of Pentecost as daies more sanctified and vvhen the people made greater concourse which shevveth that vve should not vvonder to see great miracles done at the Memories and feastes of Martyrs or other great Festiuities more then at other places and times Fourthly that the Angels or some special Saincts are Presidents or Patrones of such places of miracle and workers also vnder God of the effects that there extraordinarily be done Which ought to make Christians lesse doubt that the force of diuers waters in the world is iustly attributed by our forefathers and good stories to the prayers and presence of Saincts which profane incredulous men referre onely to nature vntruely pretending that God is more glorified by the workes of nature which be of his ordinarie prouidence then by the graces of Miracle giuen to his Saincts or Angels by his extraordinarie prouidence Fifthly that miracles be not wrought on men by their faith onely and as wel by their presence in spirit as in body or vpon the parties desire or deuotion onely according to the Heretikes pretext that God is a like present by his power and grace to euery man and place and therfore that men neede not to go from their owne houses or countries to seeke holines or health at the places of Christs or his Saincts birth death memories for none could haue benefite of this water but he that could touch it and be in it corporally and at that iust time when the water was in motion by the Angel Yea sixtly we may consider that in such cases to make the matter more maruelous rare and more earnestly to be sought for and to signifie to vs that God hath al such extraordinary operations in his owne wil and commaundement without al rules of our reasons and questioning thereon none could be healed but that person who first could get into the pond after the Angel came and stirred the same Seuenthly that these graces of corporal cures giuen to this water * prefigure the like force of the Sacrament of Baptisme for the cure of soules though we neede not seeke correspondence thereof to the figure in euery point Lastly Christ by his power of excellencie and prerogatiue could and did heale this poore man that could get no body to help him into the water because he earnestly and long desired the remedie by God appointed but was excluded by necessitie as our Lord saueth al such as die without Baptisme if they in their owne persons earnestly intended desired and sought for the same 14. Sinne no more We may gather hereby that this mans long infirmitie was for punishment of his sinnes and that men often attribute their sicknes to other natural defects and seeke for remedies of the world in vaine when the sinne for which it was sent remaineth or is not repented of◠and therfore that in al infirmities men should first turne to God goe to their Ghostly father and then call for the wordly Phisicions afterward 34. I receiue not Our Maister meaneth that mans testimonie is not necessarie to him nor that the truth of his Diuinitie dependeth on worldly witnesses or mens commendations though to vs such testimonies be agreable and necessarie and so for our instruction he vouchsaued to take the testimonies of Iohn the Baptist and Moyses and the Prophets and departing out of this world to send forth al his Apostles and in
them al Bishops and Lawful Pastors to be his witnesses from Hierusalem to the ends of the world 39. Searche the Scriptures He reprehendeth the Iewes that reading daily the Scriptures and acknowledging that in them they should finde life and saluation they yet looked ouer them so superficially that they could not finde therein him to be CHRIST their King Lord life and Sauiour For the special maisters Scribes of the Ievves then were like vnto our Heretikes novv vvho be euer talking and turning and shuffling the Scriptures but are of al men most ignorant in the deepe knovvledge thereof And therfore our Maister referreth them not to the reading onely or learning them without booke or hauing the sentences thereof gloriously painted or vvritten in their Temple houses or coates but to the deepe searche of the meaning and mysteries of the Scriptures vvhich are not so easily to be seen in the letter CHAP. VI. Hauing vvith fiue loaues fed fiue thousand 16 vvalking also the night after vpon the sea 22 on the morovv the people there vpon resorting vnto him 27 he preacheth vnto them of the Bread vvhich he vvil giue telling them that he is come from heauen and therfore able to giue such bread as cā quicken the word euen his ovvne flesh and that al his Elect shal beleeue as much 60 Many not vvith standing do murmur at this doctrine yea and become apostataes thoug he tel them that they shal see by his Ascension into heauen that he is descended from heauen but the Tvvelue sticke vnto him beleeuing that he is God omnipotent as he said Among vvhom also that no man be scandalized he signifieth that he foreknovveth vvhich vvil become a traiter as among the foresaid vvhich vvould become apostataes verse 1 AFTER these things IESVS vvent beyond the sea of Galilee vvhich is of Tiberias ✠verse 2 and a great multitude folovved him because they savv the signes vvhich he did vpon those that vvere sicke ✠verse 3 IESVS therfore went vp into the mountaine and there he sare vvith his Disciples ✠verse 4 And the Pasche vvas at hand the festiual day of the Ievves ✠verse 5 Vvhen IESVS therfore had lifted vp his eies and savv that a very great multitude commeth to him he saith to Philippe Vvhence shal vve bie bread that these may eate ✠verse 6 And this he said tempting him for him self knevv vvhat he vvould doe ✠verse 7 Philippe ansvvered him Tvvo hundred penie vvorth of bread is not sufficient for them that euery man may take a litle peece ✠verse 8 One of his Disciples Andrevv the brother of Simon Peter saith to him ✠verse 9 There is a boy here that hath fiue barley loaues tvvo fishes but vvhat are these among so many ✠verse 10 IESVS therfore saith Make the men to sit dovvne And there vvas much grasse in the place The men therfore sate dovvne in number about fiue thousand ✠verse 11 IESVS therfore tooke the loaues and vvhen he had giuen thankes he distributed to them that sate in like maner also of the fishes as much as they vvould ✠verse 12 And after they vvere filled he said to his Disciples Gather the fragments that are remaining lest they be lost ✠verse 13 They gathered therfore and filled tvvelue baskets vvith fragments of the fiue barley loaues vvhich remained to them that had eaten ✠verse 14 Those men therfore vvhen they had seen vvhat a signe IESVS had done said That this is the Prophet in deede that is to come into the vvorld ✠verse 15 IESVS therfore vvhen he knevv that they vvould come to take him and make him king * he fled againe into the mountaine him self alone ⊢ ✠verse 16 And vvhen euen vvas come his Disciples vvent dovvne to the sea ✠verse 17 And vvhen they vvere gone vp into the shippe they came beyond the sea into Capharnáum and novv it vvas darke and IESVS vvas not come vnto them ✠verse 18 And the sea arose by reason of a great vvinde that blevv ✠verse 19 Vvhen they had to vved therfore about fiue and tvventie or thirtie furlonges they see IESVS vvalking vpon the sea and to dravv nigh to the shippe and they feared ✠verse 20 But he saith to them It is I feare not ✠verse 21 They vvould therfore haue taken him into the shippe and forthvvith the shippe vvas at the land to vvhich they vvent ✠verse 22 The next day the multitude that stoode beyond the sea savv that there vvas no other boate there but one and that IESVS had not entred into the boate vvith his Disciples but that his Disciples only vvere departed ✠verse 23 but other boates came in frō Tiberias beside the place vvhere they had eatē the bread our Lord giuing thankes ✠verse 24 Vvhen therfore the multitude savv that IESVS vvas not there nor his Disciples they vvent vp into the boates came to Capharnaū seeking IESVS ✠verse 25 And vvhē they had found him beyond the sea they said to him Rabbi vvhē camest thou hither ✠verse 26 IESVS ansvvered them and said Amen amen I say to you you seeke me not because you haue seene signes but because you did eate of the loaues and vvere filled ✠verse 27 ″ Vvorke not the meate that perisheth but that endureth vnto life euerlasting vvhich the Sonne of man vvil giue you For him the Father God hath signed ✠verse 28 They said therfore vnto him Vvhat shal vve doe that vve may vvorke the vvorkes of God ✠verse 29 IESVS ansvvered and said to them This is the vvorke of God that you beleeue in him vvhom he hath sent ✠verse 30 They said therfore to him Vvhat signe therfore doest thou that vve may see and may beleeue thee vvhat vvorkest thou ✠verse 31 Our * fathers did eate Manna in the desert as it is vvritten Bread from heauen he gaue them to eate ✠verse 32 IESVS therfore said to them Amen amen I say to you Moyses gaue you not the bread from heauen but my Father giueth you ″ the true bread from heauen ✠verse 33 For the bread of God it is that descendeth from heauen and giueth life to the vvorld ✠verse 34 They said therfore vnto him Lord giue vs alvvaies this bread ✠verse 35 And IESVS said to them I am the bread of life he that commeth to me shal not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shal neuer thirst ✠verse 36 But I said to you that both you haue seen me and you beleeue not ✠verse 37 Al that the Father giueth me shal come to me and him that commeth to me I vvil not cast forth ✠verse 38 Because I descended from heauen not to doe mine ovvne vvil but the vvil of him that sent me ✠verse 39 For this is the vvil of him that sent me the Father that al that he hath giuē me I leese not thereof